《Please Stop The Pope》 Chapter 1 1. I think I¡¯m f**ked. I mean, not me, but the. Kaaaaaahhhhh! Uh-uh-uh! ¡°Heh, heh.¡± I smiled bitterly as I looked at the wyvern howling in front of me. Of course, wyverns, the so-called fake dragons, are not that rare. Rather, it is amon beast. They¡¯re the beasts that herald the invasion of the Demon Dragon Legion, and I¡¯ve ughtered hundreds of thousands of them over the past decade. But the question is. ¡°Why are wyverns flying over the Mapo Bridge?¡± The river glowing in the sunset. And the huge bridge that spans it. ¡°Ceeeeeeeeee-.¡± ¡°Team Leader, help is on the way! Hang in there!¡± ¡°What the fuck do you mean, hang on in the stomachs of wyverns? Tell them to get some reinforcements, you bastard!¡± People fighting fiercely against the wyverns, shouting profanities in the Korean that I missed. And finally, a sign rolling across thewn, clearly written in Korean: ¡°Yeouido Hangang Park. All the evidence pointed to the fact that I was standing in Yeouido Hangang Park. As a bonus, the bizarre steel structure in the distance that had be a wyvern¡¯s nest must be the Mapo Bridge. As I stared at the ridiculously unnatural scene, an honestment escaped my throat. ¡°Heh, fuck.¡± Earth after a decade. I¡¯ll give them credit, they said that even strong water flow changes mountains in 10 years, so I expected it to look different than I remembered. But isn¡¯t this honestly crossing the line? In 10 years, even Jangsando will be otherworldly, or something like that? To be honest, it was so bizarre and unnatural that it could have been a dream. Too much had changed for it to be the Earth I remembered. But the cold breeze on my cheeks, the stench of blood on my nostrils, and the smell of blood on my breath proved that this was undeniably real. The Queen of Demons should be able to create dreams like this, but there was no way these scenes before me could have been her creation. Not only would the divine power within my body not allow me to be fooled by such a dream, but more importantly, the Queen of Demons would not be able to¡­¡­. ¡°You plucked her head with your own hands, didn¡¯t you, my proud Pope, and how sexy it was to watch you do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Limen?¡± Just like they said, I¡¯d taken off her head with my own hands. I frowned and turned slowly toward the source of the voice. There, a woman with silver hair stood looking at me and smiling. Her name is Limen. She shines brightly in the midst of this chaotic and bizarrendscape. She is too beautiful to be human, and that¡¯s a fitting description. ¡°Shi Woo. You¡¯re back home, and you don¡¯t look too happy. I guess it wasn¡¯t worth it to send you back.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t our contract end when I returned to Earth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as the goddess you once worshiped, you should show some respect and affection. I¡¯m the one who allowed you to return to Earth so safely!¡± She stalked slowly toward me, grumbling. I gritted my teeth and replied. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have saved me the trouble if you hadn¡¯t dragged me to that damn world in the first ce?¡± ¡°Maybe, but you would have died if you stayed on Earth.¡± ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a goddess, as I¡¯m sure our Pope is well aware, so of course I know.¡± She waved her hand lightly as she said that. Woof, woof, woof. And then everything in front of me stopped. Even the wyverns that were rampaging for flesh. The people scrambling to stop them. Even the river, which was flowingzily in the sunset, came to a standstill. [Warning! The Sovereign of another dimension is forcibly interfering with the causality of !] [Powerful causality demands that it be obeyed]. [ of is supporting the human !] ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°The contract isplete, Shi Yu can now use divine power on Earth.¡± At the same time, a golden-colored message window appeared in front of my eyes. [Contract with constetionpleted]. [The main constetion of is supporting the human !] [Since you have contracted with a constetion from another dimension, the causality of will investigate the legitimacy of this contract, please wait]. [5¡­¡­4¡­¡­3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1] [Investigation results: no issues]. I stared at the message window and turned to Rimen. ¡°Did the systeme over too?¡± This message window was the mystery of the special feature that, along with Limen¡¯s patronage, had allowed me to grow so quickly in Eden. Aka the system. A feature that quantified and showed my growth and made it easier for me to adapt to Eden. I¡¯ve asked Limen many times where this feature came from, but she¡¯s never been able to tell me. Still, it felt good to have the system with me. ¡­¡­. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right, it didn¡¯te with us, it actually went from Earth to Eden, because that feature was prepared for the main event on Earth. It looked good for growth, so I sneakily copied it when I took Shi Yu to Eden!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s originally from Earth?¡± ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m sorry, Shi Yu. I wanted to tell you, but I couldn¡¯t in Eden due to restrictions.¡± So the system I thought was a special feature is actually originally from Earth¡­¡­? I have no idea what the hell that means.@@novelbin@@ But once again, Limen was unable to give me a detailed exnation. [A minuteter, time speeds up again]. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay with you for long because I¡¯m not yet grounded in this world. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of things you want to ask me, but that can wait, there¡¯s something Shi Yu needs to do right now.¡± As she said that, Li Men squeezed my hand tightly. Then, with tears welling in her eyes, she continued. ¡°The divine power was somehow resolved through the contract, but the underlying problem hasn¡¯t been resolved, and it might disappear someday.¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, so let¡¯s start with the solution.¡± ¡°The divine power is predicated on someone¡¯s faith, and without faith, it will naturally dissipate. So in order for Shi Yu to maintain his power, I need to get people on Earth to believe in me. Should be easy, since you were the Pope!¡± ¡°You want me to be a cult leader?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but I want you to make a lot of my followers. That¡¯s it! Okay?¡± Whoosh. Little by little, Limen¡¯s image blurred. And in that blur of light, she called out to me, eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon! Don¡¯t cry because I¡¯m gone! Okay? Okay? My pope¡­¡­.¡± And with that intive cry. [Time speeds up]. The time that had been stopped began to flow again, and I grinned sheepishly at the additional message that appeared before me. [Quest urs!] [Cult Founding] Type: Main Description: There are not enough worshippers of your god in this world. In order to maintain your power, you must create a sect and call upon them. The means and methods are unlimited, and the system works in conjunction with the Main Event of the Dimensional ne to automatically count the number of followers. Completion Requirement: 1/10,000 Believers *Warning: This quest has a 90-day time limit. If you fail to fulfill thepletion requirement within the time limit, everything you have will be reset! I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I stared at the message window. ¡°Haha.¡± I think ¡­¡­ Thi is also f**cked. ¡°Fuck.¡± This time it was me. Chapter 2 1. I¡¯m back, but¡­¡­. Something is definitely wrong. Very badly, too. ¡°Mr. Shi Yu Kim?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll bear with me, even if it¡¯s inconvenient. The Bureau¡¯s regtions require a number of verification procedures for returnees.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, whatever you¡¯refortable with. By the way, returnees must be prettymon to have such regtions, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­ Not quite thatmon, but it¡¯s in ce because we average over 140 incidents involving returnees every year.¡±@@novelbin@@ I¡¯m dizzy. To be honest, I¡¯m even more dizzy than I was the day I first fell into Eden. At least Eden was a world I didn¡¯t know, but this is Earth. This is Earth, my home, the ce I was so eager to return to. Since when did Earth change like this? And what is this ce, the Special Investigation Unit of the , for? There is only one piece of information I know about this ce right now. It¡¯s the basement of a building located ¡®somewhere¡¯ in South Korea. So here¡¯s how it happened: I was feeling dizzy in Yeouido Hangang Park when I was approached by men in suits. They started asking me questions, and I¡¯ll summarize the conversation as follows. -They¡¯re from the Ministry of Ability Management. Me: Yes? From where? -You¡¯re the guy who just returned to Earth, right? Me: And? -We¡¯ve been informed, and we expect you to cooperate. Failure to do so will result in criminal charges. Me: ¡­¡­Yes? -Will you stay with us for a moment? Me: ??? And that¡¯s where we arrived. Of course, this isn¡¯t a dark, dingy basement like a torture chamber or prison. There are small, cute flowers and potted nts everywhere. There¡¯s a cute teddy bear that I¡¯m not sure whose taste it is, and an air purifier humming away in the corner. It¡¯s more like a child¡¯s yroom than a torture chamber. It was clear that whoever was in charge of the interior had tried to break the dark mood somehow. ¡°So, let¡¯s get back to the story, shall we?¡± The man in front of me was named Kim Dong Shik. He introduced himself as the head of the second team of the Special Investigation Ministry of the Ability Management Department. I nodded at his words and slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Now, where was I?¡± ¡°Well, I was doing an inte broadcast in my spare time, and I got a mission, and the person who gave me the mission turned out to be a god named Limen, and as soon as I got the mission, I was kidnapped to a world called Eden, and after going through various things there, I returned to Earth after ten years¡­¡­ That¡¯s about it.¡± Hmm. I think we¡¯re done with that one. But Mr. Dong Shik¡¯s eyes still shone with interest, and he kept asking questions. ¡°You said that you lived there for ten years, so what did you do in that world?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s some kind of professional activity. We need to know what you were doing there so we can help you settle in.¡± The country helps returnees adjust. It really does seem like the world has changed in a weird way. He asks me what I do for a living, and I tell him because it¡¯s not that hard. I nodded slightly, then said, sounding a little tired. ¡°The Pope.¡± At those words, Mr. Dong Shik¡¯s typing, which had been diligently tapping away on hisptop, stopped. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I said I was the Pope.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Tadadak. At my obvious answer, Mr. Dong Shik nodded and started tapping away at his typewriter. But after a moment, he stopped. ¡°You spent ten years as Pope in a world called Eden, and then you returned¡­¡­ phew.¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back theughter that burst out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I certainly didn¡¯t mean it as a joke. Anyway¡­¡­ that¡¯s why you were wearing your priestly robes; I thought you looked so good in them.¡± ¡°Well, I understand. If I were in your shoes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold back theughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m usually in charge of investigating returnees, and this is something I never get used to, whoops.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one with an unusual job?¡± ¡°Sure. Justst week, we had a returnee with a pretty unusual background, though he wasn¡¯t the Pope like Mr. Shi Yu.¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity at that statement. ¡°May I ask what kind of returnee he was?¡± ¡°Normally, no, but I¡¯ll tell you specifically. He was the Continental Unification Emperor¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± What. That¡¯s quite a powerful returnee¡­¡­. ¡°He was a eunuch. He was a very favored eunuch.¡± Not ¡­¡­. Wait a minute. ¡°A eunuch can¡¯t be¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I heard he was a pre-marital purist.¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± All this time, I¡¯d been thinking how unfortunate I was that I¡¯d gone to the other side, but I decided to stop thinking about it. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of people worse off than me. Anyway. We chatted lightly and broke the ice, and from there, we chatted a bit more. Along the way, I¡¯ve been pretty diligent in my quest. From the time I hand-picked the heads of the demons to the time I ascended to the papacy, right before I returned to Earth. I didn¡¯t want to hide the story. It was fun to be able to tell my story to someone in Korean. I also wanted to finish my interview quickly so I could go see my family. After about an hour, Mr. Dong Shik finished writing the report and nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you for your diligence in the investigation. I was able to finish it quickly thanks to your cooperation.¡± ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve gotten the important formalities out of the way, let me tell you a few stories.¡± I nodded silently at Mr. Dong Shik¡¯s words. Then, Mr. Dong Shik carefully continued. ¡°The first thing I have to tell you is about your family, which is something you¡¯ve been wondering about, and that is that your younger brother and sister are both living in Seoul in very good health. Your paternal grandmother is¡­¡­ traveling in the United States.¡± Hearing that, my vague anxiety vanished. Yes, I knew it was true. I knew my siblings would be fine, no matter how the world changed. The same goes for my grandmother. I was a little embarrassed that she was traveling to the U.S., but it wasn¡¯t strange because she had always loved traveling abroad. She¡¯s always been a very entric person. Still, it¡¯s a relief to finally hear the news. Let¡¯s wait and see. It¡¯s been ten years, so I¡¯m guessing In Wook will be 27 by the time I see him¡­¡­. ¡°The second piece of news I have for you maye as a bit of a surprise, but it¡¯s not umon for returnees. Mr. Shi Yu, you spent ten years in the other world, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°On Earth, five years have passed since Mr. Shi Yu¡¯s disappearance. The year is 2033, and Mr. Shi Yu¡¯s age is 27, not 32.¡± ¡°¡­¡­So, if what Mr. Dong Shik is saying is true, then I¡¯ve only been missing for five years on Earth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Dong Shik nodded his head slightly as he drank his water, and I looked at him and smiled weakly. It was bad enough that I had changed like this in ten years, but to actually change like this in five? What the hell had happened to the earth in five years? 2. ording to Mr. Dong Shik, the returnees are divided into three sses. First. Regr, which includes returnees who did not acquire abilities in the other world or lost them during their return. Second. Unusual. For those returnees who have gained abilities in the Otherworld, but whose abilities are not threatening. Finally, the Disaster tier is reserved for returnees who have gained abilities from the Otherworld and whose abilities could wreak havoc on society. When I first heard the story from Dong Shik, I naturally assumed that I would be ssified as a Disaster, the third rank. After all, I still had an enormous amount of divine power. But instead, I was categorized as a Regr, the first rank. The reason was simple. The measuring machine, which was never wrong, had failed to detect my divine power. As a result, I was a returnee whose powers had been extinguished between dimensional travel. Thanks to this, I was free. -Regtions dictate that Regrs are to be sent home after a basic investigation. You can stay here if you want, Shi Yu, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to see your family, so we¡¯ll take you home ourselves, and starting tomorrow, you¡¯llplete the Returnee Adaptation Program conducted by the Department of Returnee Management, so we¡¯ll see you tomorrow. With those words from Mr. Dong Shik, I was able to return home. I went home to my family¡¯s house in the city of Gwangmyeong, Gyeonggi province, which I had never been to before. ¡°Your siblings are living in Room 906 of Building 107. Pleasee out here by 10 a.m. tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Bye then.¡± Boo-boo-boo-. The employee from the Department of Efficiency Management who had brought me here left just like that, and I turned my back and looked up at the apartment. An apartment located near the station. It was the first time I had ever seen a ce other than the vi where my three siblings lived. It was only when I saw this apartmentplex that I realized I was really back on Earth. This is the view of Earth that I really wanted to see, rather than the wyvern-ridden Mapo Bridge. ¡°Ha.¡± I exhaled loudly and stepped into the building and onto the elevator. They said they¡¯d educate me on how Earth has changed in the Returnee limation Program starting tomorrow, but for now, let¡¯s just focus on the reunion. It¡¯s only been five years, so my brothers¡¯ faces should be the same. In Wook is 24 years old, and our cute little one, Si Yeon, just turned 10. Well, maybe her face has changed a bit. You never know with little kids. From what I hear, he still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve tried to call him dozens of times since my identity was confirmed, but I¡¯ve never gotten through. It¡¯s 4 pm, so I doubt he¡¯s sleeping. -Ding! We¡¯re on the ninth floor. This is the most nervous I¡¯ve been since I¡¯ve been back. I take another deep breath and stand in front of the door with the que that reads 906. I carefully pressed the doorbell next to the door. Ding dong. A momentter. ¡°What the hell?¡± To my surprise, nothing happened. Maybe he¡¯s not home? Let¡¯s try pressing it again. Ding-dong. Still no response. What should I do? I saw a cafe in front of the house, so I¡¯ll wait there¡­¡­. -Who is it? It was then. From beyond the silence came the voice I had been waiting to hear. Even though the sound quality of the inte was not very good, I could recognize that it was In Wook¡¯s voice. I wondered what I should say. I hesitated for a moment, then spoke as calmly as I could. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± I thought that In Wook would recognize my voice. But I was mistaken. -¡­¡­Ah, this is so annoying. I woke up in the middle of the night to find¡­¡­ Mr. Just go away. We don¡¯t believe in God. Ha. Call security or something. At this point in time, you¡¯re knocking on doors and evangelizing. ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to evangelize; I¡¯m here to¡­¡­.¡± -Mr. Change out of those weird clothes and tell other people about it. If you don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m calling the police. Do you understand? With those words, I heard no more voices. I lowered my head and looked at the clothes I was wearing. A ck priest¡¯s robe, unadorned. I hadn¡¯t changed clothes since I came to Earth, so of course I was wearing this. ¡°Haha.¡± Yes, one can be misled by clothes. It¡¯s a happy day for me to return to Earth, so I¡¯m willing to give it a pass¡­¡­. Bang, bang, bang! ¡°Hey! Open the door?¡± How dare you not recognize me? I recognized the voice at once, and even if you¡¯re really scared, you¡¯re too scared. How many times did I knock on the door? Bam! Finally, the closed door opened, and I slowly looked forward, trying to keep a straight face. And there it was. ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to hit me in the head with that?¡± My brother, In Wook, who was holding a metal baseball bat, was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 3 3. To conclude, there was not the touching reunion I was hoping for. Instead. ¡°In Wook, boil three more ramen noodles. Make the water a little watery. You know my taste, right?¡± The food was touching. Thebination of my brother¡¯s ramen and my grandmother¡¯s sour kimchi was very moving to me. Even in Eden, when I was the pope, I ate everything I could find, but I had never tasted anything like this. Ramen is likeing home after ten years of suffering in the other world. I don¡¯t know anyone who hasn¡¯t had it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, can you?¡± In Wook, who had been quietly boiling ramen for a while, looked at me and said. ¡°What, that I¡¯m back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but I just can¡¯t believe this situation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My brother, who I thought was dead, came back after five years, and instead of exining things to me, he¡¯s gobbling down ten bowls of ramen. Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s out of order?¡± Oh, I was speechless. At In Wook¡¯s words, I handed him the chopsticks I was holding in my hand and said. ¡°You¡¯re pouting because I¡¯m eating alone. You never seem to be able to stand the sight of me eating by myself, do you? Yes, you should eat some too.¡± In Wook has always been a bit of a glutton. But apparently, this wasn¡¯t the reaction In Wook wanted. In Wook red at me as I held out the chopsticks but soon sighed and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re really my brother, seeing as how you¡¯re ¡­¡­cking in everything. Haha. So, continue the story you were telling earlier. You spent ten years on a world called Eden, and that¡¯s five years on Earth?¡± I think I¡¯ve exined everything that happened to me in Eden, but apparently, it wasn¡¯t enough for In Wook to take in. I took a sip from the water beside me and then answered with a shrug. ¡°You wanted your brother toe back safe and sound like this. What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Everything. If you¡¯ve been on the other side for ten years, what the hell you¡¯ve been doing, how you got back. That¡¯s the most important thing, so why leave it out?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not a pleasant story.¡± How horrible the world was, with most of it overrun by demons. And how much blood I had on my hands to survive in that world. I didn¡¯t want to tell In Wook such a depressing and horrible story on such a happy day. Because unlike Mr. Dong Shik from the Ministry of Ability Management who investigated me earlier, In Wook is my family. They must have suffered a lot because of me. I didn¡¯t want to see their worried and sad faces when I came back. So I thought about it for a long time, and then I smiled wryly and said. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be much fun.¡± ¡°Dude. You know which asshole is the worst asshole in the world?¡± ¡°What kind of asshole?¡± ¡°The asshole who keeps you wondering and doesn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°So am I that kind of asshole?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± In Wook is still the same cheeky bastard. However, his face was dark, and I could tell he was feeling sorry for me even as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m only going to tell you once, so listen carefully.¡± I said that and then began to tell In Wook the same story I had told Dong Shik in the morning. Of course, I censored some parts myself. Some of the more gruesome stories, like how I cut the Queen of Demons into pieces and killed her, or how I extracted the Demon King¡¯s Dragon Heart, were softened to just ¡®I defeated the demons¡¯. The story could easily be summarized as ¡°Shi Yu went to the other world, became the Pope, and saved the continent,¡± and then I added the story of my return to Earth this morning. Did I talk for about 30 minutes? In Wook, who had appreciated thepressed summarization of the practice that even Daechi-dong¡¯s first-tier instructors could only admire, red at me and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little toockluster for ten years, Hyung?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ten years, not seven years of fighting. Do you want me to tell you who I fought, when, where, and how? If you hear that, you¡¯ll be too scared to sleep tonight.¡± At my words, In Wook shook his head and sighed, then said as he poured me a ss of water. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you spent ten years in a world called Eden fighting demons and then returned to be the Pope, right?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I believe it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I believe.¡± His confident answer almost embarrassed me. Mr. Dong Shik, who had listened to my story earlier, and In Wook, too. I wondered why they were so easily convinced by stories that would have had Earthlings five years ago locked up in a mental institution. ¡°You¡¯re not good at making stuff up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making this up.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any returnees¡­¡­ out there, so there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t believe in your stories. Just.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, it just doesn¡¯t feel real that you¡¯re alive like this.¡± In Wook frowned slightly as he said that. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant frown. The corners of his eyes were slightly damp, as if he was fighting back tears. This cub, he was really family. Just as I was about to follow suit and moisten the corners of my eyes, he broke the momentum and said. ¡°Haah¡­¡­ If I knew this would happen, I would have signed a five-year contract for the tree funeral plot. I should have signed a ten-year contract with¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tree Funeral?¡± ¡°The tree we named after you is doing really well, would you like toe over tomorrow and take a look at it? Si Yeon made it look pretty, and she weeded itst week?¡± Oh, the Tree Funeral Plot? You¡¯ve been burying me? Heh, heh. ¡°Oh, no, I don¡¯t know. You should go and get a refund for yourself, and make sure to call your grandmother and all the other adults in your family¡­¡­ Oh, does this mean I have to refund the insurance money? We¡¯re in trouble. I don¡¯t have the money to pay you back now¡­¡­ What should I do, big brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the first time I¡¯vee back from the dead.¡± While In Wook and I were having a half-joking, half-serious conversation, Beep, beep, beep. Someone impatiently pressed thebination to the front door lock. Bam! A young girl opened the door with a flourish and entered the house. Seeing her, In Wook quickly went into his room and said. ¡°¡­¡­ you take care of it.¡± ¡°In Wook, wait.¡± Kaaaaaah! Despite my pleading eyes, In Wook closed the door relentlessly, and I turned around with the brightest smile I could muster. There stood a muchrger-than-life Si Yeon, looking like she might burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Big¡­¡­ brother?¡± ¡°Haha, my little Si Yeon, you¡¯re so beautiful! You¡¯ve missed your big brother a lot, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not going to cry¡­¡­ on such a nice day, are you?¡± You can¡¯t let her cry. ¡°Si Yeon, wait¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ sobbing. I thought that big brother was dead¡­¡­ sobbing.¡± ¡°Si, Si Yeon, smile! Huh? It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s a good day to see your brother again, so¡­¡­.¡± When Si Yeon cries properly. ¡°Heeeeeeeeeeee!¡± ¡°Si Yeon is amazing, huh?¡± ¡°Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡­.¡± ¡­¡­because calling the police was the default option. Ha. I¡¯m in trouble. 2. Luckily, Si Yeon¡¯s wailing ended not with a police call but with a house call from the neighbors downstairs. If it had beenter in the day, the real police might havee. But the neighbors were really nice. They told me that they didn¡¯te over because of the noise but because they thought something had happened to Si Yeon. They told me that Si Yeon is always polite and affectionate, so the people in the apartment really like her. Anyway. Her wailing performance to celebrate my return ended when she reached her physical limit. In other words, she cried herself to exhaustion and took a nap. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll wake up to a second assault, but what the heck? I¡¯ll think about itter. ¡°Whoa.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and quietly walked out into the living room, knowing that Si Yeon was asleep in bed. ¡°Kim In Wook¡­¡­ you bastard.¡± You knew better than anyone that Si Yeon can¡¯t be stopped when she cries, but acting like you don¡¯t know your brother who came home after ten years? That¡¯s just in mean. I nced around the living room, which was neatly organized, and then entered In Wook¡¯s room, which was partially open. The first thing I saw was a desk with two monitors, followed by In Wook¡¯s voice, who was sitting in front of it. ¡°Where¡¯s Si Yeon?¡± ¡°Napping. I thought I was going to die. Why is it always so hard for me to soothe her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her cry like that.¡± ¡°When was thest time?¡± ¡°Three years ago, at brother¡¯s funeral. She was so young and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she cried so hard, and my aunt and grandmother had a hard timeforting her.¡± ¡°But I disappeared five years ago, ording to the time here?¡± ¡°For the first two years, I believed you woulde back.¡± In Wook tapped on the keyboard as he spoke in a nonchnt voice, and I could only remain silent. Hearing that, the regret I¡¯d been trying to bury behind my excitement began to surface. As hard as I¡¯d worked to get back here, my family must have worked to find me. My three siblings and I were pretty close. Especially after my senior year of high school, when both of my parents died in a car ident. Tada, tada, tada. The sound of In Wook¡¯s tapping on the keyboard slowly filled the room. ¡°Thanks.¡± In Wook said, his voice still nonchnt. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Foring back safely.¡± When I don¡¯t respond, In Wook seems a little embarrassed by what he said. He quickly changes the subject. ¡°Was there anything you wanted to do when you got back to Earth? What are you going to do with your life now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m thinking about it.¡± ¡°Anything you wanted to do?¡± ¡°I wanted to do a lot of things.¡± I said, and nced at the message window that had popped up in front of me. [You have a main quest toplete]. [Time Limit Remaining: 89 days, 14 hours, 32 minutes] A system message window that I had been ignoring in favor of reuniting with my family. In fact, I hadn¡¯t even checked to see how I was doing back on Earth. That main quest was my first priority now. Rally the faithful. So easy. In Eden, all I had to do was meet them, and they would call out Limen¡¯s name and ept the doctrine. I didn¡¯t even have to do anything, the priests under me would spread the faith on their own. I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since, but I still can¡¯t make up my mind. How do I gain new followers? I pause, trying to think of a n. -Orcs are also the mostmon monsters that appear in dungeons, gates, and waves, so I thought I¡¯d give you a heads up on where to find them. On In Wook¡¯s monitor screen, a man in a suit and a sword stared at me. A suit and a sword. To me, it was as awkward as the wyvern hanging from the Mapo Bridge, but apparently not to In Wook. In Wook checked the video as if it was natural, and then started doing something with the program he had never seen before. I asked In Wook nonchntly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m editing MyTube videos. Ever since my brother went missing, I¡¯ve been making money from it. I¡¯m pretty good at it. I get quite a bit of work.¡± I thought you were interested in video editing, but now you¡¯ve taken it as a career. I¡¯m d it¡¯s a good fit. It¡¯s MyTube. It was all the rage before I was kidnapped to Eden, so how could you not know? But what the hell is this video about? A game? It¡¯s too real to be a game. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know.¡±@@novelbin@@ I raised an eyebrow and looked at the monitor, but In Wook soon began to exin. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ministry tell you what happened to Earth, hyung?¡± ¡°Just that there are some returnees and monsters, that¡¯s all. They said they¡¯ll tell us more tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± In Wook nodded for a moment, then continued. ¡°You used to read a lot of web novels back in the day.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You know, the ones with the raids? The ones with the gates to the earth, monsters, dungeons, and stuff like that. It¡¯s easier to just think of it as being simr to those novels, and the trend of Mtube has changed ordingly.¡± After saying that, In Wook froze the monitor screen for a moment. He pointed his finger at the man on the screen and said. ¡°These guys are the content nowadays. They¡¯re called yers.¡± ¡°Sound familiar? They¡¯re just using system windows and skills, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been reading a lot of web novels, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Of course, they¡¯re quick to adapt. I was using a system too. I wondered if it had something to do with the ¡®brought from Earth¡¯ thing Rimen was talking about. I gave a small nod, then stared at the image, still. And after a moment. ¡°I remembered something.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°A way to gain followers.¡± I had an idea, and it sounded great. Chapter 4 Episode 4. 5. The earth had definitely taken a strange turn, but it was still the return I¡¯d been looking forward to, the reunion I¡¯d wanted so badly. With only a vague idea of what was toe, I spent time with my family without much thought. I soothed Si Yeon, who was crying again after waking up from a nap, and I called my grandmother to tell her that her grandson was back. Speaking of grandma, of all the things that happened yesterday, I was most embarrassed by her reaction. -You rotten bastard. You should have called me as soon as you got back. She acted as if I hadn¡¯t died, just gone away for a while. That puzzled me so much that I asked In Wook about it, and he told me that his grandmother often dreamed of me. In her dreams, she would see me walking silently on the horizon with no end in sight, and sometimes she would dream that I was fighting winged monsters.@@novelbin@@ She believed that I would definitelye back alive. Anyone else would have dismissed it as just a dream, but my grandmother is quite sensitive to such things. It¡¯s a miracle, if you will. I¡¯ll have to ask her about it when I get in touch with her. The dream stories she told me were all about things that happened to me in Eden. Anyway. My grandmother said that the one who woulde back was just the one who came back, and that he would return home after he finished his journey. After that, I had ate-night chicken dinner with Si Yeon and In Wook, and ended my first day back very happily. And now, the next morning. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s order tteokbokkiter today. Okay?¡± ¡°Promise.¡± ¡°Okay! I know a ce that makes really good tteokbokki, so we¡¯ll go out and eatter. I¡¯ll see you then!¡± ¡°Bye.¡± I smiled as I watched the back of Si Yeon¡¯s head as she walked to school. She was crying all day, but she was definitely better than yesterday. My sweet little girl. Originally, I was going to walk her to school today, but she refused. I promised her that I would take her to the cram schoolter and then buy her something delicious. With In Wook¡¯s money, of course. ¡°Did you say school starts today?¡± In Wook asked as he watched Si Yeon walk to school next to me. ¡°Yeah, they said so, and they¡¯re picking me up at 10:00.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for the n you said yesterday, I think you¡¯ll have to get ressified again¡­¡­ But is there an actual system?¡± ¡°There is.¡± I¡¯m so frustrated. I said, and quickly pulled up the interface of the system I¡¯d been working with for 10 years. ¡ºKim Shi Yu¡» Religion: Limenism Titles: ck Pope and 32 others -Detailed Abilities. *Currently synchronizing. *Data from is undergoing primary synchronization. Estimated time: Unknown *Synchronization time may be reduced by unforeseen variables. Originally, it was supposed to list my skills and other attributes, but for some reason it still doesn¡¯t disy properly. But the fact that I have a message window popping up in front of me means that my system is working. I can¡¯t even show this to In Wook. Did I look pretty frustrated? In Wook, who was looking at me, scratched his head as if to say something cool and continued. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the magic detector didn¡¯t detect any magic power from you, right?¡± ¡°Is magic that important?¡± ¡°Of course it matters. There are only two things that make a yer a yer. Magic and systems. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s the same for most returnees.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°From yers I¡¯m close with. I¡¯m pretty well connected in that area, even if it looks like this. I¡¯m pretty close with the guy in that video you watched yesterday. I don¡¯t know about you, but he¡¯s in the top 100 yers in Korea. He¡¯s an A-list hunter who¡¯s more than an S-ss yer.¡± In Wook is referring to the main character in the video he was editing yesterday. He was exining how to kill monsters like orcs on screen. I listened to In Wook¡¯s words. ¡°It was horrendous¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, my mistake.¡± I unintentionally spoke my mind. I mean, it was nothing, really, from what I could see, and his swordsmanship was worse than that of a terminal pdin of my order. But judging by the way In Wook¡¯s expression quickly hardened at my words, I guess they¡¯re closer than I thought. At times like this, it¡¯s best to change the subject quickly. ¡°I saw yesterday that he has a lot of subscribers. Can you introduce me to himter if you have time?¡± ¡°Did you really mean what you said yesterday and not just joke?¡± ¡°There are exactly 89 days left.¡± ¡°To what?¡± ¡°Life on Earth, starting from zero.¡± What I had talked to In Wook aboutst night was about evangelization. The way to gain followers on Earth is obviously different from Eden. And I don¡¯t know how far the system¡¯s definition of ¡°believer¡± goes. But I can be sure of one thing. The first thing you need to grow your church is fame. Either the religion itself bes famous, or someone in the religion bes famous. The Cult of Limen in Eden actually became famous in thetter way. In the name of Limen, they¡¯ve been killing demons and demons and demons, and their numbers have grown. And I don¡¯t think it will be much different on Earth. Moreover, unlike Eden, where the only media favorable to the expansion of the church was the evangelists, there is a wide variety of media on Earth. Broadcasting, newspapers, etc. Out of everything, mass media is what I was interested in. ¡°Trust your brother to introduce me to him. He¡¯s not losing anything, is he?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Really, you¡¯re going to do a MyTube?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to do a MyTube, I¡¯m saying I¡¯m going to do an online worship service on MyTube.¡± It was MyTube. By the way, In Wook is also working as an editor for MyTube. He is also recognized for his skills. Why take the long way around when you can take the easy way? I chuckled and looked at In Wook, who looked at me and sighed. He soon gave a small nod of his head and said. ¡°¡­¡­First, let¡¯s get you yer-certified. I¡¯m not sure about my returnee rank, but I¡¯m pretty sure I won¡¯t be able to certify you with your rank¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you get me ressified?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± All you have to do is get ressified. Isn¡¯t that right? 6. ¡°This is an operational area, so we ask that the trainees remain where they are.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve still got some time before the site leader arrives, so you¡¯re wee to greet each other. I think you¡¯ll find it easier to think of them as your coworkers for the week.¡± I nodded grimly as I looked at the staff from the Ministry of Ability Management who were eagerly rying information in front of me. I arrived here at 10:00 a.m. in the car of a staff member from the Office of Student Affairs who picked me up. I honestly thought I was going to be bored in a school-like setting because it was a returnee adjustment program. But I arrived at Yeouido Hangang Park, where wyverns were flying around. The first ce I encountered yesterday, having just crossed over from Eden. Of course, things didn¡¯t seem as chaotic as yesterday. Soldiers in military uniforms were walking around, and there were also people carrying swords, spears, and other weapons. It was still an awkward scene for me, but at least it felt like the situation was under control, unlike yesterday. The way people were moving around without panicking, it was clear that they were used to this kind of situation. It¡¯s a world where wyverns appear in the middle of Seoul¡­¡­. What a world. ¡°Hmph. Nice to meet you.¡± As I was people-watching without saying a word, a man walked up to me with a stiff smile. I snapped my head around at the words and looked at the greeter. And there he stood, a swordsman straight out of a martial arts drama. A real swordsman, reminiscent of an extra in a martial arts drama. ¡°Have you returned from another world as well? I¡¯m so d to meet you. Let¡¯s make a name for ourselves. My name is Oh Hyun-taek, a young apprentice of the Southern Pce, and I look forward to serving you for the next week.¡± I forced a smile as I ran my fingers through my hair, which was starting to get a little sticky. ¡­¡­Yes, it doesn¡¯t have to be fantasy world returnees. There are worlds that borrow from fantasy worlds, so why not a martial arts world? Earth is already sufficiently diverse. Adding another vor to the mix won¡¯t bring it back to normal. Let¡¯s just humbly ept the situation. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Shi Yu Kim.¡± ¡°May I call you Warrior Kim?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you. Warrior Kim!¡± As he said that, he bowed his head once again with his arms crossed. I¡¯m going to go crazy. How the hell am I supposed to react to this? ¡°After spending twenty years in that world, it¡¯s hard to adjust to Earth. The world I came from is called¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Murim?¡± ¡°Oh, you guessed right. Do you know about Murim? Haha! It was a world called Zhongyuan¡­¡­.¡± He rambles on for a while after that. He goes on to ramble on about how he was a recognized master in the Murim. By the way, he was also ssified as a regr rank. He was ssified as a regr because his inner strength was destroyed during the dimensional shift. After finishing his story, Mr. Oh patted his chest and said to me. ¡°Haha! But the internal force isn¡¯t everything to a martial artist. Warrior Kim, don¡¯t worry. Although my inner qigong has been destroyed, my outer qigong has been cultivated very firmly, so I should be able to easily slice through any monster that appears on Earth.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way, what did Kim Dae Hyeop do before you returned¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°Oh, me, I was the Pope.¡± I replied dryly, ncing around once more at his words. There were five people who seemed to be returnees, including me and Mr. Lee Oh Hyun-taek. It was as if they had deliberately gathered only the weaker returnees, and none of them looked threatening. It¡¯s clear that the Ministry is confident in their magic detectors. It seems to have filtered out everyone but me. ¡°Okay, focus, please.¡± While I was talking to Oh Hyun-taek and exploring for a while, Mr. Dong Shik, the man who had investigated me yesterday, appeared in front of us. He quickly gathered us into a circle and soon began talking to us with a gentle smile. ¡°My name is Kim Dong Shik, and I¡¯m in charge of your adaptation program for the week. Normally, the training would be held in the department¡¯s building, but a rare opportunity arose.¡± Mr. Dong Shik said so and pointed his finger toward the Han River. Behind a translucent barrier, a purple ash cloud was rising, and in the sky was the same ck hole I had seen yesterday. Of course, the hole seemed smaller than yesterday. ¡°The phenomenon you are seeing is an anomaly called . Monsters categorized as demonic species appear, and are categorized as extrarge,rge, medium, or small depending on the size of the gate. In the case of this C-42 gate you¡¯re looking at, it¡¯s categorized as a medium-sized gate, and it¡¯s currently in a lull¡­¡­.¡± The returnees were still listening to Mr. Dong Shik¡¯s kind exnation. Wooooooooo! ¡°Wasn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?¡± Along with Dong Shik¡¯s puzzled expression, a new message window suddenly appeared in front of their eyes. [The Causality of wants to properly grasp the power you possess]. [A sudden quest ising!] [Measurement] Type: Surge Description: The system has determined that there are insufficient clues to quantify your power, so it will rely on the Causality to gather data. Stop the Chaos Gate¡¯s runaway. Conditions: Seal the Chaosgate in front of you Reward: ??? And a momentter. Kwo! Keeeeeeeeeeeeee-! The wyverns¡¯ screams began to echo through the silent sky. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! With a loud siren, soldiers and otherbat troops began to quickly form up in formation. ¡°Forming an anti-air defensework!¡± ¡°yers with ranged attacks, please prioritize intercepting any wyverns that try to escape the circle!¡± An extremely chaotic situation. Keeeeeeeeeeeeee-! Even though the defense troops quickly formed an anti-air defense, a single wyvern broke through it, and soon the wyvern started flying towards us without any hesitation. Seeing that, Dong Shik turned around and shouted at us. ¡°Run¡­¡­.¡± Without any hesitation, I blocked Dong Shik¡¯s way as he tried to run away. ¡°Mr. Dong Shik. Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°In this, this situation?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been misssified, how can I get a ressification review?¡± ¡°Why the hell would you ask that now¡­¡­.¡± While Dong Shik was making a dumbfounded face, a wyvern flew at me with its gaping maw open, and I lightly punched it in the head with my right fist. Then. Keeeeeee-! Kwaaaaaaah! With a wyvern¡¯s terminal scream, its skull pierced the asphalt floor, and its massive body went limp at the same time. ¡°Hmph.¡± I turned to Dong Shik as I stepped around the neck of the wyvern, which didn¡¯t even move and said. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to get a ressification review, because I think I¡¯ve been misssified?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Regr ressification reviews are only done when a very special case is¡­¡­ or¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± A special case. Well, it¡¯s not that hard. I said quietly, rising from my seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you the benefit of the doubt, and you can decide if it¡¯s a special case or not.¡± Chapter 5 2. Irregr 1. ¡°¡­¡­ Dear Team Leader. I¡¯m still confused. Returnee Kim Shi Yu was clearly judged as a Regr, so why is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the manager for his case.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You think if I knew that, he would be on this field, right now?¡± Dong Shik replied roughly to his subordinate¡¯s words, silently watching the horrific scene unfolding in front of him. There was a wyvern with its wings torn off in a gruesome fashion, its skull caved in and leaking cerebral fluid, and a wyvern with its entire neck severed. There were wyverns lying on the ground in such a state of disrepair that even tanks had been lightly chewed up and eaten. The scene looked like a giant predator had ughtered the wyverns, but amazingly, it was all done by a single man. And with his bare hands. ¡°¡­¡­Kim Shi Yu. Dong Shik already knew the name of the man who was rampaging like a wild beast in front of him.@@novelbin@@ He couldn¡¯t help but recognize it. He had already investigated the man himself yesterday, a regr-ranked returnee. Furthermore, he had already heard about the man¡¯s story before his return. He¡¯d heard about the man¡¯s pre-return story, about fighting demons in a world called Eden, something like that old web novel. But until yesterday, he didn¡¯t believe it. Or, more precisely, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No magic power detected. Shi Yu had tested him three times with his highly reliable magic detector, and not once did it detect any magic. [The system has confirmed some of your godhood and potential. ] [You have sessfullypleted the sudden quest !] [To thank you for your cooperation with the assessment, the system will grant you the item as a reward for your efforts]. . Item Type: System ¨C Special Events Description: This license allows yers to add mods to the system on a one-time basis. When adding new mods, yers will be able to improve through them. Current DLC you can add: 1. The Returned 2. The Pope (¡ïRmended) *Warning: This license expires upon use It¡¯s much more authentic than the system I used in Eden for ten years. As I nced back at the message window I¡¯d seen earlier, something spontaneously came out of my mouth. ¡°Just do the damn thing, do the damn thing.¡± I should be able to understand it. One thing seems certain: once I make a choice, there¡¯s no turning back. I¡¯ve made some pretty bad choices in the past, so let¡¯s think about this for a moment. It took me a while to understand the system we used in Eden, and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll take a little longer on Earth. That¡¯s when I let out an involuntary curse word. The reaction came from apletely unexpected ce. ¡°By any chance, did I offend you? I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t talking to you, don¡¯t mind me.¡± I waved at Team Leader Kim and smiled as I sipped the drip coffee he handed me. I¡¯m now in the Ability Management Department, where I was yesterday morning. Just like yesterday, I came here straight from Yeouido Hangang Park. Of course, the situation is 180 degrees different from yesterday. First of all, the vehicle that brought me here earlier. Yesterday, it was a ck van, but today, it¡¯s a luxury sedan that looks like it belongs to the chairman of a major corporation. That¡¯s not all. The location has also changed. Instead of the basement interrogation room where I was interrogated yesterday, I was taken to a reception room on the highest floor of the building with a magnificent view of Mount Bukhansan. I¡¯m sipping hand-drip coffee from Team Leader Kim while gazing at the view of Mount Bukhansan, which I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Mmm. Is it bitter?¡± A little bit. Yesterday¡¯s mixed coffee was sweet, but maybe it was because it was my first espresso in 10 years? I used to love it. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Can I get you another¡­¡­?¡± Team Leader Kim replied in a stiff voice, and I smirked at him, raising the corner of my mouth. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had a drink in 10 years, so it¡¯s awkward. Well, I think I¡¯ve had enough rest, and I¡¯m going to eat tteokbokki with my brother today.¡± ¡°First of all, a National Security Council meeting is currently being convened in secret to discuss your rating, Shi Yu, and if you cooperate with a few more investigations, we¡¯ll get you home as soon as possible.¡± Things seem to have gone well. If you cooperate, we¡¯ll do a great job of ressifying you. It¡¯s not that hard. I nodded slowly and said. ¡°Please do.¡± Team Leader Kim bowed again, this time respectfully, then tapped hisptop and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the status? ¡°During the initial investigation yesterday, you didn¡¯t tell us that you possessed the ability, so can you tell us why?¡± ¡°I was overwhelmed, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see my family, that¡¯s all.¡± Tada, tada, tada. The tapping of the keyboard echoed for a moment, then Kim nodded and continued. ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s move on to the next question, why did you use your power at the Yeouido Han River Park gate today, when you could have hidden it if you wanted to, Mr. Shi Yu?¡± ¡°Because I have a goal I want to aplish here, and my brother told me that it would require state recognition.¡± The moment I say the word goal, Kim¡¯s face tightens once again. The tension is palpable. ¡°Do you mind if I ask what that goal is?¡± ¡°Uh, nothing too grand.¡± I take a sip of my coffee and slide it down my throat, then answer with a wry smile. ¡°Did I tell you that I was the Pope on the other side of the world?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So I thought I¡¯d do some evangelizing.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ yeah?¡± The change in Kim¡¯s expression was quite remarkable. Just a moment ago, his face was as stony as a statue, and now his eyes twitched. Perhaps my goal was outside of his expectations. ¡°Evangelism?¡± ¡°Because the god I worshiped in Eden, Limen, is actually a pretty good god, and I feel really bad and upset that I¡¯m the only one on Earth who believes in such a god.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ I see.¡± ¡°So, Mr. Kim, if you don¡¯t have a religion, why don¡¯t you try believing in Limen? She¡¯s a really good god.¡± Team Leader Kim¡¯s expression, which he had somehow managed to keep expressionless, finally broke. He was now wearing a weak smile. Yes, it¡¯s a cult, no doubt. But in this situation, do I really need to tell this guy outright, ¡®If I can¡¯t gather 10,000 believers, I¡¯ll lose all my power? I can¡¯t do that even if I die. I¡¯d rather be treated like a cult leader. Tada, tada, tada. Once again, the sound of keyboards echoed through the room, followed by a voice that was nowpletely drained of energy. ¡°What Mr. Shi Yu is saying¡­¡­ is that you need state recognition to do evangelism? If it¡¯s about establishing a religious corporation, I can put you in touch with another department, but what does that have to do with ressification?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to try to do evangelism in a different way, to be a little more approachable to the masses.¡± It¡¯s something that modern people, young and old, live with every day. The very thing that would be the beginning of the blueprint Iid out yesterday. ¡°MyTube. I¡¯m going to start evangelizing through MyTube. My brother and I were talking yesterday, and he said that Awakeners need to be nationally recognized in order to be effective on MyTube.¡± This was the moment I spoke up and told him my n. Team Leader Kim¡¯s hands, which were somehow tapping away at the keyboard up until this point, stopped. He swept his hands across his face and smiled an indecipherable smile. They say that peopleugh when faced with situations they don¡¯t understand, and it seems to be true. Still, he kept his professionalism until thest minute. Despite looking dizzy, Team Leader Kim persevered and spoke to me. ¡°So¡­¡­, to summarize what Mr. Shi Yu said, you wanted to ressify so that you could evangelize through the MeTube. Is this correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. You can think of it as an online worship service, and that¡¯s how we¡¯ll start.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Was his ¡°ah¡± at the end an exmation or a sigh? Either way. It was then that I finally told Mr. Dong Shik about my n. Before my eyes, somethingpletely unexpected happened. [You havepleted your DLC selection!] [Name of DLC you selected: Pope] [We will update the system to match the characteristics of the DLC. Estimated time: 4 hours]. ¡°¡­¡­When will I be back?¡± Chapter 7 Episode 7 5. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s real. They¡¯ve got it all taken care of. Dude, you can livestream right now, and it¡¯s not just MyTube. I¡¯ve got Paprika and Twitpod ounts all set up. This stuff usually takes like two weeks.¡± ¡°They sure do work fast.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, the most powerful agency in South Korea right now is the Ministry of Information Technology. Wow, and they did it in three hours. That¡¯s amazing.¡± In Wook let out a small exmation as he tapped away at his keyboard. He had just confirmed that the yer Permissions had been approved for all inte tforms, including YouTube. I thought Team Leader Kim said he¡¯d take care of it, but I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d already done it. -As of this time, Mr. Shi Yu, you are now a VIP of the Ministry of Ability Management. If there is anything else you need to take care of, please contact us first. I suddenly remembered the words of the Minister of Ability Management. I¡¯m still nervous about this, but maybe it¡¯s a good thing I started with the Ministry. I nodded slowly, then looked at In Wook and said. ¡°Right. There¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, for the time being, my perks are going to be Disaster-ss standards. Apparently, there¡¯s no clear standard in this country yet, so they¡¯re going to introduce a bill to expedite it.¡± ¡°What kind of perks do you have?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them, but the one I remember is tax exemption, which is just exempt from all taxes. But you have to go to the tax office once a year for an audit.¡± In Wook¡¯s mouth dropped open when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. The tax audit is to prevent someone else from illegally evading taxes by using you.¡± ¡°Hey, are you smart?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re exempt from taxes ¡­¡­ No, it makes sense when you think about it.¡± In Wook turned serious, then looked at me with a proud look in his eyes and said. ¡°If they want you to stay in Korea, you deserve that much. That¡¯s the kind of person you are, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so full of family love today. Is that why you paid for your brother¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°Do you know how expensive the sapling I nted in the Tree graveyard for you was? No one is more family-oriented than me.¡± Shamelessness runs in the family. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re brothers, but we¡¯re very simr. I smirked as I watched In Wook spout off the lie without changing his face, then pped him lightly on the back. ¡°Just tell your hyung what you want to do. You said you had a n.¡± ¡°A big n.¡± With that, In Wook tapped away at his keyboard, and soon, a MyTube channel with 5.42 million subscribers popped up on his monitor. The channel name was simple. . And I immediately recognized what made this channel so popr. ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡± ¡°You think so, right? He¡¯s got a good personality. He¡¯s never been in any controversy, and he¡¯s always paid me right away whenever I¡¯ve helped him out.¡± ¡°He¡¯s never missed a payment? Then he¡¯s a good guy.¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­¡­ he hasn¡¯t.¡± Being prompt with payments is a big part of trustworthiness. At least he seems trustworthy. In Wook continued to scroll down the page. ¡°As you know, the easiest way for someone new to broadcasting to get attention is to get help from a bigpany, or as they say in the ng, take advantage of someone else. The personal broadcasting ecosystem hasn¡¯t changed much, so it¡¯s easy to understand.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m great at taking advantage of people, but what did you tell this guy? You didn¡¯t even know I was an Irregr.¡± ¡°Oh, he just happened to have some content that he was hosting that you could join.¡± With that, he clicked his mouse again. A momentter, a new ylist popped up in front of me, and I smirked at the title of the ylist. The title was simple. It was core content that anyone could see, boasting an overwhelming number of views evenpared to other videos. ¡°The yers who have just awakened are called newbies. This brother, or Minsoo, hosts content that teaches those newbies. They recently had a vacancy.¡± ¡°A vacancy?¡± ¡°One of the guys got seriously injured while killing monsters, but anyway, they¡¯ve been looking for more peopletely. I told him about you, and he asked me toe in for an interview.¡± That sounds pretty usible. Judging by the number of views, it¡¯s definitely a hit. However, the premise was wrong from the start. I turned to In Wook with a slightly furrowed brow. ¡°Am I a newbie in your eyes?¡± No, to put it bluntly, the owner of this channel, yer K, was also a newbie in my eyes. It didn¡¯t make sense for me to be called a newbie and appear on the channel. But In Wook smiled as if he¡¯d been waiting for my point. ¡°Exactly, hyung.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going in with that concept. I just came up with a name for the project. Do you want to hear it?¡± In Wook paused for a moment and then spoke in a serious voice. ¡°The main character hides his power. What do you think, bro? My n is awesome. I haven¡¯t told Minsoo the details yet, but if I do, he¡¯ll probably approve of it because he likes this concept. It¡¯s the best concept for a new face.¡± What kind of monster had I woken up? 6. The protagonist hides their powers. This is one of the most popr tropes used in weics and web novels in the early 20th century. To put it simply, it¡¯s a trope where the protagonist hides their powers. -Trainee #3! When it gets hard, you give up. Are yers that easy? Do you think they¡¯re all the same just because they¡¯re awakened? -I apologize, we¡¯ll fix it! -When exposed to the poison used by the goblins, yers with low resistance will die! And when you die, your teammates will fall as well¡­¡­. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡± I was watching on In Wook¡¯sputer. For some reason, the plot seems to be simr to a content called ¡°Fake Man¡± that was popr in the past, but fadse and go, so let¡¯s move on. ¡°But In Wook, do you really need to do this? Why don¡¯t you just get the video of what your brother showed you at Yeouido Gate from the talent management department, edit it, and post it?¡± That¡¯s what I was wondering from the beginning. It seems like In Wook had a n for me, but it might have been more effective to just release the video without any ns. But In Wook just smiles at my words. He clicks the mouse in front of me and shows me the ¡°#1 trending video in real-time¡±. A video titled ¡°Hidden yer?¡± posted an hour ago by a profile picture-less ount called Smartcrow. In less than an hour, it had already garnered over 15 million views and well over 100,000ments. The content of the video was really simple. ¡°This is your brother, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The main character of the video was me. A video of me unterally ughtering wyverns at Yeouido Gate. The video was trying to be careful with the censorship of MyTube, so the wyverns¡¯ gory corpses and blood were mosaicked together in a cheap mosaic. The video wasn¡¯t that colorful. That¡¯s the way my fighting style is supposed to be. Efficiently reducing enemies to the bare minimum, with no wasted effort. It¡¯s a habit I¡¯ve acquired from nearly a decade of taking onrge armies alone. There¡¯s no time for fancy stances when you have to reduce enemy numbers as quickly as possible. Anyway, the video ends with the wyverns flying through the sky and falling down as if electrocuted. A short video of about 3 minutes. After I finished watching it, I scratched my head and said. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m supposed to wear an emblem for two weeks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there were other hired yers there, and it¡¯s hard to keep them all under control. I saw that one just now. But, Dude. What did you do at the end? If you can¡¯t use magic, why did the wyverns fall on their own?¡± I tried to think of a good answer to that question. And as soon as I came up with something vaguely simr, I said it to In Wook. ¡°You know how they say you want to pee when you see something scary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Imagine you want to pee, and your dder bursts, and you die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, profound.¡± ¡°You could probably get that ability after killing hundreds of thousands of wyverns.¡± In Wook is silent for a moment as he listens to my answer. I¡¯m not kidding, but it¡¯s a skill that can stun wyverns for a short period of time. It¡¯s actually a passive skill called . I¡¯ve been meaning to check out the skill for a while, but my personal system windows are still out of sync. Anyway. If the video has spread this far, shouldn¡¯t we be able to broadcast it right now? ¡°In Wook, I don¡¯t think we need to go through the whole newbie cadet thing. We can just start right away. If we say I¡¯m the main character in the video, won¡¯t everyonee in on their own?¡± ¡°Good point, hyung. Here, take a look at this.¡± In Wook said, and at the same time, he typed ¡®Yeouido Han River Gate protagonist¡¯ into the search bar. And then. ¡°Yeouido Hidden yer? That¡¯s actually¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeouido Hidden yer, premiering on my YouTube.¡± ¡°Hidden yer? I don¡¯t know.¡± Countless videos poured in like a rain shower. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± ¡°See, bro, this is the hard part. The cyber wreckers will smell it ande running, and it¡¯s not going to be easy. One way to do it is to hire part-timers to spread the word, but that¡¯s not cool.¡± I¡¯ve never seen In Wook be so logical in my life. However, there was one blind spot in Wook¡¯s argument. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just go to the Ministry of Human Resources and ask them to hold a press conference?¡± It doesn¡¯t have to start on MyTube. Why not create a ripple effect through the established media and then bring it to MyTube? But In Wook nodded in agreement. ¡°We should do that, too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why are you thinking of doing just one thing? Why don¡¯t we get the help of a bigpany, take a video, and hold a press conference, and the synergy effect will be maximized?¡± I chuckled. I could only apud In Wook¡¯s novel idea. It¡¯s said that three years at a vige school is enough to recite a poem. Now that he¡¯s been an editor for five years, his way of thinking is almost that of a MyTuber. Yes, In Wook is right. It wasn¡¯t a situation where I had to decide whether to eat Jajangmyeon or Jjampong. You just order both. Naturally. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just call and say I¡¯ll be there tomorrow? There¡¯s a shoot tomorrow, and if you¡¯re lucky, you might get to participate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything to do tomorrow anyway, so whatever, but In Wook, why do you seem to be more proactive than me?¡± I said with a wry smile, and In Wook looked me straight in the eye and answered. ¡°I thought you said that your powers are limited¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be proactive? It¡¯s hard enough just keeping me and Si Yeon fed¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try ¡­¡­.¡± Something about the ending was fishy. Just like that, In Wook and I were making ns for the future. Beep, beep, beep! ¡°I¡¯m home! Oppa! Oppa! Oppa!¡± After going to school, Si Yeon came home, and as soon as she returned, she hugged me and smiled. ¡°Is our youngest home?¡± ¡°Hehe. I thought you had disappeared again, so I came back quickly. Did I do a good job, Oppa?¡± ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re scared of me disappearing, why don¡¯t you just stay with me tomorrow instead of going to school?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I have to get my attendance award, big brother. Let¡¯s order tteokbokki!¡± ¡°Okay, then. In Wook, order tteokbokki.¡± ¡°Si Yeon, the one you eat every day?¡± ¡°Yes, In Oppa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled as I hugged her and thought to myself. My family must have suffered because of me, and I must make them feel better. So let¡¯s do something about it. I wasn¡¯t about to sit back and let my hard-earned power be taken away from me. Episode 7 5. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s real. They¡¯ve got it all taken care of. Dude, you can livestream right now, and it¡¯s not just MyTube. I¡¯ve got Paprika and Twitpod ounts all set up. This stuff usually takes like two weeks.¡± ¡°They sure do work fast.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, the most powerful agency in South Korea right now is the Ministry of Information Technology. Wow, and they did it in three hours. That¡¯s amazing.¡± In Wook let out a small exmation as he tapped away at his keyboard. He had just confirmed that the yer Permissions had been approved for all inte tforms, including YouTube. I thought Team Leader Kim said he¡¯d take care of it, but I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d already done it. -As of this time, Mr. Shi Yu, you are now a VIP of the Ministry of Ability Management. If there is anything else you need to take care of, please contact us first. I suddenly remembered the words of the Minister of Ability Management. I¡¯m still nervous about this, but maybe it¡¯s a good thing I started with the Ministry. I nodded slowly, then looked at In Wook and said. ¡°Right. There¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, for the time being, my perks are going to be Disaster-ss standards. Apparently, there¡¯s no clear standard in this country yet, so they¡¯re going to introduce a bill to expedite it.¡± ¡°What kind of perks do you have?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them, but the one I remember is tax exemption, which is just exempt from all taxes. But you have to go to the tax office once a year for an audit.¡± In Wook¡¯s mouth dropped open when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. The tax audit is to prevent someone else from illegally evading taxes by using you.¡± ¡°Hey, are you smart?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re exempt from taxes ¡­¡­ No, it makes sense when you think about it.¡± In Wook turned serious, then looked at me with a proud look in his eyes and said. ¡°If they want you to stay in Korea, you deserve that much. That¡¯s the kind of person you are, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so full of family love today. Is that why you paid for your brother¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°Do you know how expensive the sapling I nted in the Tree graveyard for you was? No one is more family-oriented than me.¡± Shamelessness runs in the family. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re brothers, but we¡¯re very simr. I smirked as I watched In Wook spout off the lie without changing his face, then pped him lightly on the back. ¡°Just tell your hyung what you want to do. You said you had a n.¡± ¡°A big n.¡± With that, In Wook tapped away at his keyboard, and soon, a MyTube channel with 5.42 million subscribers popped up on his monitor. The channel name was simple. . And I immediately recognized what made this channel so popr. ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡± ¡°You think so, right? He¡¯s got a good personality. He¡¯s never been in any controversy, and he¡¯s always paid me right away whenever I¡¯ve helped him out.¡± ¡°He¡¯s never missed a payment? Then he¡¯s a good guy.¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­¡­ he hasn¡¯t.¡± Being prompt with payments is a big part of trustworthiness. At least he seems trustworthy. In Wook continued to scroll down the page. ¡°As you know, the easiest way for someone new to broadcasting to get attention is to get help from a bigpany, or as they say in the ng, take advantage of someone else. The personal broadcasting ecosystem hasn¡¯t changed much, so it¡¯s easy to understand.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m great at taking advantage of people, but what did you tell this guy? You didn¡¯t even know I was an Irregr.¡± ¡°Oh, he just happened to have some content that he was hosting that you could join.¡± With that, he clicked his mouse again. A momentter, a new ylist popped up in front of me, and I smirked at the title of the ylist. The title was simple. It was core content that anyone could see, boasting an overwhelming number of views evenpared to other videos. ¡°The yers who have just awakened are called newbies. This brother, or Minsoo, hosts content that teaches those newbies. They recently had a vacancy.¡± ¡°A vacancy?¡± ¡°One of the guys got seriously injured while killing monsters, but anyway, they¡¯ve been looking for more peopletely. I told him about you, and he asked me toe in for an interview.¡± That sounds pretty usible. Judging by the number of views, it¡¯s definitely a hit. However, the premise was wrong from the start. I turned to In Wook with a slightly furrowed brow. ¡°Am I a newbie in your eyes?¡± No, to put it bluntly, the owner of this channel, yer K, was also a newbie in my eyes. It didn¡¯t make sense for me to be called a newbie and appear on the channel. But In Wook smiled as if he¡¯d been waiting for my point. ¡°Exactly, hyung.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going in with that concept. I just came up with a name for the project. Do you want to hear it?¡± In Wook paused for a moment and then spoke in a serious voice. ¡°The main character hides his power. What do you think, bro? My n is awesome. I haven¡¯t told Minsoo the details yet, but if I do, he¡¯ll probably approve of it because he likes this concept. It¡¯s the best concept for a new face.¡± What kind of monster had I woken up? 6. The protagonist hides their powers. This is one of the most popr tropes used in weics and web novels in the early 20th century. To put it simply, it¡¯s a trope where the protagonist hides their powers. -Trainee #3! When it gets hard, you give up. Are yers that easy? Do you think they¡¯re all the same just because they¡¯re awakened? -I apologize, we¡¯ll fix it! -When exposed to the poison used by the goblins, yers with low resistance will die! And when you die, your teammates will fall as well¡­¡­. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡± I was watching on In Wook¡¯sputer. For some reason, the plot seems to be simr to a content called ¡°Fake Man¡± that was popr in the past, but fadse and go, so let¡¯s move on. ¡°But In Wook, do you really need to do this? Why don¡¯t you just get the video of what your brother showed you at Yeouido Gate from the talent management department, edit it, and post it?¡± That¡¯s what I was wondering from the beginning. It seems like In Wook had a n for me, but it might have been more effective to just release the video without any ns. But In Wook just smiles at my words. He clicks the mouse in front of me and shows me the ¡°#1 trending video in real-time¡±. A video titled ¡°Hidden yer?¡± posted an hour ago by a profile picture-less ount called Smartcrow. In less than an hour, it had already garnered over 15 million views and well over 100,000ments. The content of the video was really simple. ¡°This is your brother, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The main character of the video was me. A video of me unterally ughtering wyverns at Yeouido Gate. The video was trying to be careful with the censorship of MyTube, so the wyverns¡¯ gory corpses and blood were mosaicked together in a cheap mosaic. The video wasn¡¯t that colorful. That¡¯s the way my fighting style is supposed to be. Efficiently reducing enemies to the bare minimum, with no wasted effort. It¡¯s a habit I¡¯ve acquired from nearly a decade of taking onrge armies alone. There¡¯s no time for fancy stances when you have to reduce enemy numbers as quickly as possible. Anyway, the video ends with the wyverns flying through the sky and falling down as if electrocuted. A short video of about 3 minutes. After I finished watching it, I scratched my head and said. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m supposed to wear an emblem for two weeks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there were other hired yers there, and it¡¯s hard to keep them all under control. I saw that one just now. But, Dude. What did you do at the end? If you can¡¯t use magic, why did the wyverns fall on their own?¡± I tried to think of a good answer to that question. And as soon as I came up with something vaguely simr, I said it to In Wook. ¡°You know how they say you want to pee when you see something scary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Imagine you want to pee, and your dder bursts, and you die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hmm, profound.¡± ¡°You could probably get that ability after killing hundreds of thousands of wyverns.¡± In Wook is silent for a moment as he listens to my answer. I¡¯m not kidding, but it¡¯s a skill that can stun wyverns for a short period of time. It¡¯s actually a passive skill called . I¡¯ve been meaning to check out the skill for a while, but my personal system windows are still out of sync. Anyway. If the video has spread this far, shouldn¡¯t we be able to broadcast it right now? ¡°In Wook, I don¡¯t think we need to go through the whole newbie cadet thing. We can just start right away. If we say I¡¯m the main character in the video, won¡¯t everyonee in on their own?¡± ¡°Good point, hyung. Here, take a look at this.¡± In Wook said, and at the same time, he typed ¡®Yeouido Han River Gate protagonist¡¯ into the search bar. And then. ¡°Yeouido Hidden yer? That¡¯s actually¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeouido Hidden yer, premiering on my YouTube.¡± ¡°Hidden yer? I don¡¯t know.¡±@@novelbin@@ Countless videos poured in like a rain shower. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± ¡°See, bro, this is the hard part. The cyber wreckers will smell it ande running, and it¡¯s not going to be easy. One way to do it is to hire part-timers to spread the word, but that¡¯s not cool.¡± I¡¯ve never seen In Wook be so logical in my life. However, there was one blind spot in Wook¡¯s argument. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just go to the Ministry of Human Resources and ask them to hold a press conference?¡± It doesn¡¯t have to start on MyTube. Why not create a ripple effect through the established media and then bring it to MyTube? But In Wook nodded in agreement. ¡°We should do that, too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why are you thinking of doing just one thing? Why don¡¯t we get the help of a bigpany, take a video, and hold a press conference, and the synergy effect will be maximized?¡± I chuckled. I could only apud In Wook¡¯s novel idea. It¡¯s said that three years at a vige school is enough to recite a poem. Now that he¡¯s been an editor for five years, his way of thinking is almost that of a MyTuber. Yes, In Wook is right. It wasn¡¯t a situation where I had to decide whether to eat Jajangmyeon or Jjampong. You just order both. Naturally. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just call and say I¡¯ll be there tomorrow? There¡¯s a shoot tomorrow, and if you¡¯re lucky, you might get to participate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything to do tomorrow anyway, so whatever, but In Wook, why do you seem to be more proactive than me?¡± I said with a wry smile, and In Wook looked me straight in the eye and answered. ¡°I thought you said that your powers are limited¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be proactive? It¡¯s hard enough just keeping me and Si Yeon fed¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try ¡­¡­.¡± Something about the ending was fishy. Just like that, In Wook and I were making ns for the future. Beep, beep, beep! ¡°I¡¯m home! Oppa! Oppa! Oppa!¡± After going to school, Si Yeon came home, and as soon as she returned, she hugged me and smiled. ¡°Is our youngest home?¡± ¡°Hehe. I thought you had disappeared again, so I came back quickly. Did I do a good job, Oppa?¡± ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re scared of me disappearing, why don¡¯t you just stay with me tomorrow instead of going to school?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I have to get my attendance award, big brother. Let¡¯s order tteokbokki!¡± ¡°Okay, then. In Wook, order tteokbokki.¡± ¡°Si Yeon, the one you eat every day?¡± ¡°Yes, In Oppa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled as I hugged her and thought to myself. My family must have suffered because of me, and I must make them feel better. So let¡¯s do something about it. I wasn¡¯t about to sit back and let my hard-earned power be taken away from me. Chapter 8 3. I¡¯m here to spread the good news 1. First, let me say that until this morning, things couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. I woke up and Si Yeon made breakfast for me. We made ns to go to the amusement park on the weekend, and she even waved goodbye to me as she left for school. It was exactly the kind of happy family morning I wanted. I even got permission from the Ministry of Ability Management to film the episode for MyTube. At first, I was worried about what would happen if they objected, but they seemed to be happy with my decision. Instead, they only asked me one thing. I can reveal that I¡¯m a returnee, but I have to do it at a press conference organized by the Ministry of Ability Management. It wasn¡¯t a difficult request for me, so I immediately epted without any difficulty. After all, wasn¡¯t that what me and In Wook had nned in the first ce? After getting permission from the Ministry of Ability Management, we headed straight to the location where yer K, or Gu Min-Soo, was filming a vlog. Yeah, so far, everything was going ording to n. But the question was. ¡°This is the perfect atmosphere for a quick smoke. In Wook, do you think this ce fits?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a little weird.¡± ¡°Is the phone still recording?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Uh, phone¡¯s off.¡± It started happening after we arrived at the scene. I leaned slightly against the door of the SUV we were traveling in, sneaking a nce ahead. We were at the entrance to a ce called Mount. Jangjangsan, located in Yeoju City, Gyeonggi-do. This is where Gu Min-Soo¡¯s MyTube video was being filmed. It¡¯s pretty funny that a person who makes MyTube videos with yer content is here, but that¡¯s not the real problem. The real problem was that the person we came to meet, Mr. Gu Min-Soo, was unreachable, and more importantly, there was this sinister energy in this ce called Mount Jangjangsan. I couldn¡¯t help but realize that something was wrong. Some people might say that intuition isn¡¯t always urate, but mine was different. It came naturally from fighting for so long, and with Limen¡¯s blessing, it¡¯s developed enough to be called the Sixth Sense. To my senses, which have developed to the point of near precognition, the detection of such tant magick means that something must have happened. I frowned and looked at the mountain, then turned and said to In Wook. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The project about the protagonist hiding his powers or something is temporarily suspended.¡± ¡°No, hyung. He¡¯s probably in the middle of filming right now, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t answer his phone, so once we go up there and visit him in person¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In Wook, is that guy Gu Min-Soo really a good guy? Doesn¡¯t he have any bad rumors about him? Like he sacrificed people, worshiped the devil, or something like that?¡± ¡°Not at all. It can¡¯t be. It doesn¡¯t make sense, right? He¡¯s a big-time vlogger.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking me that out of the blue?¡± In Wook asked, and I answered with a twitch of my lips. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think any decent person would think of pushing an acquaintance into this horrible pit.¡± ¡°A pit? There¡¯s no such thing.¡± At that, I simply lifted my finger and pointed to the mountain. ¡°There.¡± A lot of wordse to mind: pit, hell, etc., but I personally don¡¯t think it was hell, so I went with pit. This unpleasant aura that constantly irritated me. It was clearly Magi, a magical energy that only demons or devils could emit. Of course, it was a low-grade Magi that could notpare to the terrible Magi of the demons I had experienced in the other world, but it was Magi nheless. Magi is a fundamentally different energy from the yers¡¯ magical power that I saw yesterday at Yeouido Hangang Park. While yers¡¯ magic is usually referred to as mana, Magi is literally demonic energy. It is a power that can only be possessed by demons, demon beasts, and warlocks who have made a pact with them. To be honest, I had already expected Magi to be on Earth when I encountered the Wyvern, but I didn¡¯t expect to find it so soon. But Magi is Magi, no matter how faint. It can¡¯t do anything to me, but to a civilian like In Wook, it¡¯s as deadly as poison. And to have this much of it spread across the mountain. ¡°I think it¡¯s been at least four days since the Magi spread, so I wonder what his intentions were in calling us to this ce.¡± No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t think of anything good. If In Wook or I didn¡¯t have any powers, there were two possible oues to entering that mountain. Either we¡¯d go mad from Magi, or we¡¯d die at the hands of people who were mad from Magi. Either way, it would be a tragic end. I said to In Wook, clenching my fist lightly. ¡°If I were really a Regr, we¡¯d be dead here, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­¡­ that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good guy for not missing a payment, but you¡¯re trusting him too much based on that alone, and it¡¯s going toe back to bite you in the ass, okay?¡± In Wook sighed at my words, then lowered his head and said. ¡°When Grandma was hospitalized three years ago, Min-soo came to visit her and paid all the hospital bills without saying anything. I had just gotten my first job, so I couldn¡¯t afford it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then you should have said so long ago.¡± ¡°Butter, I paid back all the money he gave me, but it¡¯s too embarrassing to tell you.¡± As he said it, he was a little restless. It¡¯s not easy to be suspicious of people who help you when you¡¯re financially strapped. I understood In Wook¡¯s situation. He even paid for my grandmother¡¯s medical bills, so I¡¯m willing to hold off on judgment untilter. Three years ago, In Wook¡¯s career wasn¡¯t that far along yet. But the fact that he came to visit the editor¡¯s grandmother when she was hospitalized and paid her hospital bill means that he¡¯s probably as good as In Wook said. ¡°Okay.¡± I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Then, looking at In Wook, I continued. ¡°For now, you get back in the car and wait for me at home. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Your n seems to have fallen through, so we¡¯re going to have to go the other way.¡± With that, I tapped him twice on the right shoulder with my left hand. Sarrrrr-. Soon, the ck priestly robes I wore upon my return to Earth were wrapped around my body. In Wook, seeing my sudden change of outfit, asks cautiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I shrugged and replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to do some field evangelism.¡± 2. There¡¯s a cartoon I remember watching when I was very young. It was a cartoon about a detective inhabiting the body of a young elementary school student, and I often wondered if he was the real ck cloud in that world. Because everywhere he went, there were murders and other violent crimes. The reason I¡¯m telling you this story now is also simple. I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯ve be the protagonist of such a manga or novel. [Now that you¡¯ve entered the Abyss Dungeon, the associated DLC quest will ur]. [Salvation] Type: Sub ¨C Abyssal Dungeon Description: You have discovered an area that is overrun by familiar Magi. You have a sacred responsibility to cleanse the area of its magic and reim it from evil. Pope, punish your enemies with the holy wrath of the god you follow. And save the poormbs captured by the Magi from their sins. Reward: 50 Divinity Points (DP) *This is a sub-quest, and you do not have to do it if you don¡¯t want to. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡± I nodded, epting the quest that popped up in front of me. I was going to save that MyTuber named Gu Min-Soo anyway, quest or no quest, and if they offered me divinity points while doing so, there was no reason to refuse. It¡¯s also worth noting that these sub-quests can be used to earn points in addition to simply increasing my followers. The quest system doesn¡¯t seem to be much different from Eden. The system is divided into main and sub. The difference between the two is quite simple. Main quests are required; subquests are optional. Sub-quests are simply what you do when you want to get extra rewards, and I¡¯m guessing that Earth will continue to have sub-quests that reward divinity points. I read the quest window once more, then quietly closed it. Then, I slowly walked forward and looked around. From the outside, this is an ordinary mountain. A normal mountain in Korea, full of pine cones and fallen leaves, with the smell of fresh pine wafting through the air. But there¡¯s something about the air that keeps getting on my nerves. The most likely cause was the listed in the quest window. The word ¡°Abyss Dungeon¡± was quite unfamiliar to me, so I tried calling In Wook earlier. But the call didn¡¯t connect. Given the out-of-range indicator on my phone, it was highly likely that it had something to do with Magi. That¡¯s the nature of Magi. When ites to distorting everything, I don¡¯t have the energy to keep up with what Magi can do. Sigh. It was eerily quiet all around, which is why the sound of my footsteps on the fallen leaves was particrly loud. At first nce, this might not seem so strange, but it¡¯s too quiet. Not even the chirping of birds, which would be expected in the mountains. How long had I been walking like that? Finally, I stopped in ce, looked to the side, and said. ¡°Hyungs, what are you doing over there in such beautiful weather?¡± There was about five seconds of silence, and then four men walked down from the gap in the trees. They stood in front of me, quickly looking me up and down, and the one with therge camera on his shoulder bowed his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to scare you, sir. We were just filming a MyTube video. I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask what brings you here? Because there¡¯s a dungeon here, and it¡¯s pretty dangerous.¡± He spoke softly, with a personable smile. I smiled back at his kind words and bowed my head slightly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to see Gu Min-Soo today, my brother should have contacted you, did you not receive it?¡± ¡°Ah, are you the returnee? I heard about you from Min-Soo Hyung. If you could have called me, we would have gone to the entrance¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My phone doesn¡¯t work.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Again? Heh. The telmunicationspany said they don¡¯t know why¡­¡­ but I¡¯m d. I¡¯ll take you to Min-Soo Hyung. By the way, did your brother note with you?¡± ¡°My brother has work today, so I came alone.¡± ¡°I see, thene with me, we¡¯re filming in the dungeon right now, so we have to go a little further.¡± With that, he smiled and started walking forward, and I began walking alongside him. The other men followed us in silence. The cameraman¡¯s mouth never stopped moving as we walked. He asked me what the concept of the priestly garb I was wearing was, and he alsomented that he had never met a returnee before. He even asked me silly questions like what women in other worlds looked like and whether I was popr in that world. He never stopped talking. You¡¯d think he was a MyTuber, not a cameraman. Is a cameraman for a famous MyTuber supposed to have such a tongue? The strange thing was that the other three Se-myeongs weren¡¯t saying anything except him. So I asked the cameraman, puzzled. ¡°The three guys in the back have been quiet since earlier.¡± He looked at me with rounded eyes like he didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. ¡°What? They¡¯ve been talking loudly since earlier, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Um, what¡¯s your name by any chance?¡± ¡°My name is Se-myeong.¡± ¡°Very well,Se-myeong Hyung. Now, listen carefully to what I¡¯m going to say. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Se-myeong¡¯s eyes widened at my words, and I tapped the back of my hand lightly as I looked at him. Churrrrrr. Soon, a ck leather glove wrapped around my hand. ¡°Se-myeong Hyung, you¡¯re very lucky, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re even an Awakened¡­¡­ Well, there are some people who are born with an innate resistance to Magi, and since it¡¯s pretty rare, I think you should thank your parents.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you die here today, I want you to call your parents right away and thank them three times. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What the hell-¡± Kwajijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijij His words never made it to the end. Because I punched the men behind him in the head. ¡°Hey!¡± There was a heavy crunch but no blood spatter. Because ck smoke was rising from the men whose skulls had been crushed. ¡°That¡¯s a very ominous entrance, and it looks like the rest are inside, so you¡¯ll be safe here; you can rest here.¡± ¡°Dang, you¡­¡­ what, what are you here for? What the hell is this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Me? You know what I am.¡± I said, smiling as humanely as I could at Se-myeong, whose face was white as a sheet. ¡°I¡¯m here to share the good news.¡± Chapter 9 Episode 9 3. [The dungeon you are currently in, , is in the process of Abyssalization]. [The name of the dungeon has been changed from to ]. [If the boss of the Abyss Dungeon is not defeated, all areas within a 5 km radius will be contaminated with the Abyss; the current time remaining is 2 hours and 7 minutes]. ¡°I have plenty of time.¡± Roughly two hours, enough time to make a good congee. I nodded slightly as I read the message window that popped up in front of me, then slowly looked around. The grayish passageways were deserted. The torches scattered along the walls provide more of an eerie atmosphere than illumination. The underground structure looks like something out of the Middle Ages. It reminded me of the catbs of a certain cathedral that I experienced in Eden. ¡°Wow.¡± The Magi definitely got stronger as I entered the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t all at once, but it seemed like the entire dungeon was filled with Magi, not just a specific target. I think it was rted to the word ¡°Abyssalization¡± in the message window, but more importantly, I could detect the magic of some of the yers through the miasma. Perhaps there were still yers resisting the Magi. I let out a short breath and walked forward in silence. Winding passageways. I walked for a long time, past walls carved with unrecognizable markings before my eyes finally caught the first glimpse of something. Two adult men in blue breasttesy on the floor. From a distance, I thought they were dead, but when I got closer, I realized that their bodies were still intact. But then I noticed something eerily bizarre. ¡°Faceless.¡± Literally, they had no face. Their eyes, which humans are supposed to have, were not where they should be. Instead, there was a grotesque ck smoke. It wasn¡¯t until I checked the condition of the two men that I was certain of the identity of the monsters I¡¯d smashed earlier in the dungeon. ¡°Mimic.¡± A strange demonic beast that uses magic to stun its opponents and then disguises itself as the target it stunned. The reason they stun their opponents instead of killing them is quite simple. Their disguise is a mirror of sorts. If there¡¯s nothing to reflect, they can¡¯t disguise themselves. Their disguises are so perfect that they are indistinguishable from the outside, but they have a distinct disadvantage. Mimics can¡¯t speak. They don¡¯t have vocal organs in the first ce. At this point, I¡¯m starting to realize that the boss, the one who created this whole damned situation, is also a Mimic. [The system detects changes in your body]. [In response to the aura that upies the current environment, the skills you have umted in will automatically manifest; the system will analyze them]. A mimic is a demon that can never exist alone. There must be a higher entity thatmands them, and they are only minions of that higher entity. ¡°Pride¡¯s scouts, the Doppelgangers.¡± [You have identified the keyword ]. [The boss of the Abyss dungeon is revealed to be a ]. Doppelganger. A higher entity that can perfectly replicate another just by looking at them, unlike Mimics who can¡¯t speak. He¡¯s probably the one responsible for this. Doppelgangers have littlebat power of their own, but they can mimic some of the powers of the person they¡¯re cloning, which makes them a difficult foe to deal with in some situations. Of course, that only applies to other people, not me. Anyway, he¡¯s dead if you blow its head off. And if it¡¯s lucky enough to survive a beheading, I can crush its entire body. As soon as I assessed the situation, I hurried forward. Doppelgangers and Mimics are hard enough to deal with even when you know about them, but being attacked while you don¡¯t is a real living hell. Not being able to trust your allies. There¡¯s nothing worse than that on the battlefield. Aaaaahhhhhhh! It was then. A shrill, high-pitched scream came from far down the passageway. Screaming in this situation means it¡¯s either a survivor or a doppelganger. First, let¡¯s head that way. Either a survivor is waiting or a doppelganger. I have nothing to lose. 4.@@novelbin@@ To conclude, there was a survivor. ¡°Oh, that was a good scene¡­¡­ but what if he just walks out of there? What? We¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± A little too much. I smirked at the survivors, who were looking at me with resentment, and said. ¡°I heard a scream out of nowhere, and I just kind of stopped¡­¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°Did our boys at the ¡­¡­ entrance just let you go, this is the dungeon we bid on and we¡¯re in the middle of filming, and we don¡¯t want you barging in like that.¡± A survivor is a survivor, but I guess the situation wasn¡¯t as urgent as I thought it would be. At this point, these people were filming a MyTube video without knowing what was going on in this dungeon. Unlike outside, even the person holding the camera was a yer, and not all five people in the room had yet been consumed by Magi. In fact, this is a much more serious problem. It means that these people haven¡¯t yet realized what¡¯s happening to them. Or, to put it another way, the y starring the doppelganger is well underway. I smiled bitterly and said to them. ¡°When I told them I was here to see Mr. Gu Min-soo, they moved out of the way.¡± ¡°Brother Min-Soo?¡± ¡°I made an appointment with him today, so I thought I¡¯de over here and see him in person and talk to him or something.¡± ¡°Ah, the returnee, the returnee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It took you long enough to say that. Hey, youngest, do you still have the walkie-talkie? Take him to Min-Soo Hyung. Didn¡¯t you hear about him earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, the new participant? Of course, I heard about him.¡± Just like Se-myeong Seol, who I was talking to outside, it seems that they had received some information about me. They chatted with each other for a while, and soon, the man they called the youngest turned to me, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you around, if you¡¯ll follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he gestured for me to follow, and I followed him silently. After encountering the first group of survivors, I began to see a fairly small number of others. I also noticed a few Mimics mixed in among them. One peculiar thing was that none of them seemed to find it strange that the Mimics kept their mouths shut. It would be weird if someone you were working with suddenly stopped talking, but none of them questioned it. ¡°So¡­¡­ right! Uh, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Isn¡¯t that what you think?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t wait to go home? Me neither.¡± No, some of the survivors are actually talking to Mimic, who remains silent. The one-sided conversation was unpleasantly bizarre, and I soon realized that it was a phenomenon that stemmed from the Magi mixed into the dank air. The space had already be a doppelganger¡¯s theater. There were still many yers who had been consumed by the Magi, but they were already facing the hallucinations as a group. To their eyes and ears, it would seem that the mimics, wearing the masks of their peers, were speaking to them. For the doppelganger to use this level of collective hallucination, it meant that they had gathered a lot of power. Okay, so they¡¯ve gathered enough power, that¡¯s why the Magi is flowing out of the dungeon. As I looked around, my eyes shone with interest. The man leading me through must have misunderstood my expression because heughed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be nervous about the dungeon. It¡¯s already under our control, and we¡¯ve already captured the boss.¡± Captured? What kind of fresh bullshit was this? ¡°Captured?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how dungeon shooting works. If you kill the boss, the dungeon disappears, but it¡¯s too dangerous to leave it alone, right? So, we purposely leave it incapacitated and capture it. That way, the monsters in the dungeon are also weakened, making each shot easier.¡± So you¡¯re saying that you purposely make the boss close to death for the sake of the vlog and then keep him alive until the end of the vlog? Sometimes, I wonder if Satan should learn a lesson from humans. As it turns out, this situation was self-inflicted. They¡¯ve been filming dungeon content like this for a long time, but this time, they were unlucky enough to get caught by a doppelganger. Anyway. He told me about this and that and led me to the boss¡¯s room, where Gu Min-soo was. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside, and I¡¯ll see youter. I think it would be great if we could shoot together!¡± ¡°Yeah, me too, bye.¡± Having fulfilled his responsibilities, the ¡®youngest¡¯ quickly retreated. I watched his retreating backside, then slipped into the room. And there it was. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should try a different edit point? Yeah, right there. Perfect.¡± yer K, whom we¡¯ve already seen a few times in the video. Gu Min-soo was chatting with the staff. He was engrossed in his work for a long time, and at one point, he looked at me and asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before¡­¡­ what brings you here?¡± I don¡¯t know how many times this question has been asked today. I smile at his question and answer. ¡°I was introduced to you by In Wook; I¡¯m Kim Shi Yu, his older brother.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Shi Yu, I heard so much about you from In Wook yesterday; I was waiting for you toe anyway. You¡¯re even cooler than In Wook told me.¡± Gu Min-soo was the epitome of the so-called ¡®insider¡¯. He was even more handsome than he looked in the video, and his deep, low voice was just right. He had a confident smile on his face, and soon, he was pulling up a folding chair next to me. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a hard time getting here, so why don¡¯t you have a seat here? I¡¯ll give you the edits I told you about. Boys, would you mind stepping outside for a minute so I can talk to our guest?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thanks. See youter.¡± He ushered what appeared to be his subordinates outside, then looked at me and said ¡°This content is so important to me that I¡¯m bringing all my friends who are editors and can be there.¡± ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re yers too?¡± ¡°Yes. I have a lot of friends who are awakened but not good enough to y as hunters. They¡¯re not all yers, but I make sure they¡¯re paid well. Haha¡­¡­ look at my spirit. You¡¯vee a long way, and the only thing I can offer you is mixed coffee, is that okay?¡± ¡°I like mixed coffee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± After hearing my answer, Gu Min-Soo skillfully poured coffee into a paper cup that was sitting next to him. He handed it to me and continued to speak. ¡°Is In Wook outside because he¡¯s not a yer?¡± ¡°In Wook isn¡¯t feeling well today, so I just came by myself.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. I¡¯ll have to send him some medicine again. Was he unwell often when he was younger? Because he used to get sick a lot when he was editing my videos.¡± The most effective way to break the ice is to talk about something you both have inmon. This is one of the things that gives you an impression of closeness. Was he always like this, or did it change during the broadcast? I took a sip of the mixed coffee he poured for me, then nodded and answered. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah, In Wook, he¡¯s been a wimp since he was a kid.¡± ¡°Haha! I thought so. Well, you have such a good personality. Seeing that you¡¯ve entered the dungeon, you¡¯re also a yer, so without further ado, let¡¯s talk about your work¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Before we do that, can I ask you something?¡± It was a fairly abrupt question, but Min-Soo still smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a worrier, so I was wondering¡­¡­ is the filming process safe?¡± In response to my question, Min-Soo nodded his head in understanding, then walked over to a shield in the corner of the room. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s your first time in a dungeon. Here, let¡¯s take a look.¡± With that, he pulled back the shade, revealing a light blue, translucent membrane. Behind it, ¡®It¡¯ was trapped, bound by golden ropes. Min-Soo pointed his finger at ¡®it¡¯ and continued. ¡°As you can see, I always prioritize safety, and although there are many dangerous-looking scenes in my YouTube videos, all of them are actually filmed with me and the otherbatants safely secured like this.¡± ¡°My brother told me that one of you pulled out because he was sick.¡± ¡°Oh, it was an exacerbation of a pre-existing condition¡­¡­ If you¡¯re worried about your safety, you can take your time watching the filming and make your own decision. You¡¯ve only just returned home, so I can understand that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to force you.¡± With that, he left, and I got up from my seat, finishing the rest of the mixed coffee in my paper cup. Then I walked over to Gu Min-Soo, held out my hand to him, and said. ¡°Okay, how about we shake hands?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Min-Soo graciouslyplied with my handshake request and shook hands with me. The moment his pure white hand finally touched mine. Hwahhhhhhhhhhhhh! The white mes from my arm instantly engulfed him, and a horrifying scream came out of his mouth. ¡°Extinguish!¡± [Information from the passive skill syncs]. ¡°It¡¯s not really fun if you guys are the only ones fooling us. A y should have some twists. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Kaaaaaah!¡± I whispered quietly as I brought my mouth to the ear of the suffering Gu Min-Soo, or rather, his doppelganger. ¡°How was my acting?¡± Chapter 10 5. Until five minutes ago, Gu Min-Soo had thought that this dungeon would be his and hispanions¡¯ grave. The moment the unknown monster neutralized him and transformed into his own form, the ending of this tragedy was already set in stone. There was nothing he could do in that situation. He could only hope for a quick death. But the monster deliberately kept him alive, as if it enjoyed his reaction. It didn¡¯t stop there. It showed him the whole process in front of his eyes, as if it wanted him to see how it was deceiving him. Throughout the process, Gu Min-Soo could only cry out as he watched his trusted colleagues being reced one by one by the monster. But his cries failed to reach anyone, and the more he cried out, the more the monsterughed darkly and mocked him. Those were the hours of despair. There were moments when it was more painful to be alive, when there was no hope at all. Hiss-! ¡°Gah!¡± Then a miracle happened in front of him. Gu Min-Soo had never believed in miracles in his life, but it could only be called a miracle. In front of him stood a man he had never seen before, dressed in strange clothes. At first nce, the man looked like he was wearing a priest¡¯s robe. White mes emanated from the man¡¯s body, consuming the entire body of the monster that had been imitating him and constantly deceiving him. ¡®I¡¯m dreaming. Gu Min-Soo muttered to himself as he looked at the scene. Maybe this was just another one of the monster¡¯s nasty tricks. But soon, he was forced to deny his thoughts. The warmth from the mes was too warm to be a dream. The creature was screaming nonstop, but it reminded him of his mother¡¯s embrace. And through that warmth, the man¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. ¡°Gu Min-Soo. Since you are the one who must have suffered the most in this dungeon, I will give you a choice.¡± Gu Min-Soo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by his words. ¡°Do you recognize me¡­¡­?¡± Until now, no one had recognized him. Even his colleagues, who had worked together for five years, looked at him like a monster, wondering if he had fallen victim to a monster¡¯s trick. So, no matter how much he shouted at them to run away, they didn¡¯t understand. But the man in front of him was different. He looked him right in the eye and smiled bitterly. ¡°I have good eyesight. Oh, I¡¯m a littlete in introducing myself, but I¡¯m In Wook¡¯s hyung.¡± ¡°In Wook¡­¡­.¡± That was the name of his favorite dongsaeng. He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s a cute and quirky kid who does a lot of editing on MyTube to support his sister and grandma. He even told me he has an older brother. However, he had also heard the grim story that the older brother had disappeared five years ago, so who was this man in front of him iming to be In Wook¡¯s older brother? Gu Min-Soo thought about it for a moment, but then stopped. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. The man nodded slightly at Gu Min-Soo¡¯s reaction, then continued, still holding the monster by the scruff of the neck. ¡°You have one of two choices, Gu Min-Soo.¡± Gu Min-Soo could already anticipate the man¡¯s next words. It was something he had already guessed from the moment the creature had taken him from him. That¡¯s why he nodded his head and said before the man even spoke. ¡°Kill me. I had guessed it from the moment that monster took me. I would rather die at the hands of a human being like¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, you have a vivid imagination, hyung-nim. Listen to what people say, please.¡± The man smiled as if amused by Gu Min-Soo¡¯s words and continued. ¡°First. Smash this guy¡¯s head off once and for all. Number two. Burn him to death with a me like I¡¯m doing now. For your information, I rmend the second method. It¡¯s much more painful, and as you can see, this guy can feel pain.¡± Hmph! With the man¡¯s words, the mes became even more intense than before. ¡°Chhhhhhh!¡± The monster¡¯s screams became even louder. The pure white mes eventually spread to the spot where Gu Min-Soo was, enveloping his body, but they didn¡¯t harm him at all. It was a stark contrast to the monster writhing in agony. If this is not a miracle, what is? Gu Min-Soo simply cried as he looked at the miracle that had happened to him. Whether they were tears of relief that his life had been saved, or tears of self-pity for the men he had failed to protect in front of him, he couldn¡¯t tell, but it didn¡¯t matter. In this moment of miracle, there was only one thing he wanted. Gu Min-Soo bit his lip hard enough to make it bleed, then turned to the man and shouted. ¡°Painfully. Please kill it painfully!¡± At his shout, which was a mixture of countless emotions, the man smiled in satisfaction and replied. ¡°I like this spell. After all, demons are best killed by burning, so I¡¯ll send them off the second way. I usually like them rare, but this time, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re Weldon rare.¡± Hiss! ¡°Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle!¡± The monster¡¯s body crumbled in the raging mes, and its screams continued for a long time before it waspletely consumed. Gu Min-Soo prayed that the monster¡¯s painful death would at least bring a littlefort to his unjustly killedrades. How much time passed? The monster¡¯s bodyy in a heap on the ground,pletely reduced to ash. And in front of Gu Min-Soo¡¯s eyes, who was staring nkly, a white-bordered message window appeared that he hadn¡¯t seen before. [You have been saved through the Holy me]. [You have achieved the hidden feat ]. [The God of the Otherworld responds to your tears]. A moment after the message window appeared, a dazzlingly beautiful woman emerged from the remaining pure white mes. Goddess. Why was that the only word that popped into his head after being an atheist his entire life? Emerging from the mes, she gently embraced Gu Min-Soo, who stood dumbfounded and said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ ah¡­¡­.¡± The miracle was still going on. 6. The situation ended on its own when the doppelganger waspletely annihted. [You have cleared the Abyss dungeon, which will automatically disappear in 1 hour].@@novelbin@@ [You have earned 50 as a reward for clearing the dungeon]. [You havepleted the quest . You will receive 100 as a reward]. ¡°Tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue as I scanned the message window. Rewards aside, the whole situation was less than pleasant. My mouth felt even sourer when I remembered the ease with which I¡¯d left the house this morning. I wondered if there would have been fewer casualties if I hade yesterday. Of course, the worst was avoided. I was able to save as many people as I could before the doppelganger¡¯s y was over, which was the best of both worlds. Now that the danger was out of the way, there was something equally important to think about. ¡°I thought it would be years before I saw you again. You shouted so urgently before we parted ways. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of our Pope¡¯s hard work! I told you I¡¯d see you soon, hehe.¡± ¡°Usually, in such a situation, it¡¯s at least a year before I see you again. I didn¡¯t realize it would only be three days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see Shi Yu¡¯s face like this again!¡± Somehow, in the midst of the furor I had caused earlier, Limen appeared. As soon as she appeared, she healed Gu Min-Soo¡¯s wounds, and Gu Min-Soo immediately fainted. It was amon phenomenon for people who were new to holy power, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. I sat down on the folding chair and asked Limen. ¡°How long this time?¡± ¡°Mmm, about five minutes this time, too. It¡¯s because the environment here is a bit unusual. There¡¯s a dimensional rift that¡¯s only open here. I sensed Shi Yu¡¯s holy me through it, and it came right through, just like that.¡± A dimensional gap. I wonder if it¡¯s rted to the Abyssal Dungeon. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to investigate.¡± ¡°You pretend to hate me on the outside, but on the inside, you want to see my face often. Isn¡¯t that how you always are, Shi Yu?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, you don¡¯t usually like to heal humans yourself, do you? What did you heal Gu Min-Soo for?¡± Even in Eden, it was quite rare for Limen to manifest herself, and I had only seen her heal someone with her powers a few times. In response to my question, Limen smiled gently. ¡°He seems like a good person. There¡¯s nothing bad about someone who mes himself for the death of arade, and most of all, isn¡¯t he part of Shi Yu¡¯s n?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°Shi Yu¡¯s trying to do something in a barren area, so if he¡¯s someone who can help him, we should help him.¡± With that, Limen sat down in the chair next to me and locked eyes with me. Goddesses are goddesses, and they¡¯re pretty when they look at you like that. She was the one who took me to the other world, but in the end, her choice was the right one. What if she hadn¡¯t taken me to Eden? I might have been the one who died in this dungeon today, pranked by a doppelganger. ¡°Shi Yu.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s been a short time, but how do you think Shi Yu¡¯s hometown has changed from what it used to be?¡± I frowned at the question for a moment, then sighed and answered. ¡°Bizarre, from one to ten.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t tell you back then because I didn¡¯t have time. Listen.¡± Remen took my hand as before and spoke carefully. ¡°Thews of causality that apply throughout the dimensional ne also apply to beings of the Divine Realm. Therefore, ording to thatw of causality, the Gods from another dimension cannot have influence on Earth.¡± ¡°Then what the hell is happening to us? You just healed Gu Min-Soo with your powers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be careful in the future.¡± She gave me a worried look and continued. ¡°Causality is like a scale, and if Earth¡¯s causality authorized Shi Yu and my contract, that means there¡¯s something just as heavy on the other side of the scale.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll have to learn about that heaviness in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ understood.¡± In other words, don¡¯t mess around. The sudden appearance of monsters on a perfectly good was certainly a bit of a head-scratcher. Either way, it was one more homework assignment. I sighed in frustration, then looked at Limen and said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry with you? I have no reason to be angry when you¡¯re doing such a good job of following up. Do you think I have a personality disorder?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What is that silence supposed to mean?¡± ¡°You be the judge of that, Shi Yu.¡± Limen grinned mischievously, then stood up from her chair again. I guess it¡¯s time for her to go already. I¡¯ve gotten to know her for ten years, and it¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s time to say goodbye again. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s take a picture together.¡± ¡°A photo? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There is such a thing. A picture of you as you are. If I have a picture of you, maybe the congregation will walk in the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment on my beauty, Shi Yu. Thank you.¡± Li Men smiled and waved at me. ¡°Next time, I¡¯d like to see you again in the light, not in the dark like this. You know what you have to do to make that happen, right?¡± ¡°What do I have to do?¡± ¡°Make it easier for me to manifest, of course. Build a temple for me. And get a lot of worshippers.¡± Build a temple for Limen in Korea¡­¡­. That¡¯s not going to be an easy task. Land in a decent ce is so expensive. ¡°See youter, Shi Yu.¡± ¡°Go home.¡± Hmph-. Limen disappeared in a me just as she hade, and I stared wordlessly at the spot where she had disappeared for a long time. I wonder how long I stood there speechless. ¡°Heh heh heh.¡± Soon, Gu Min-Soo, who had passed out on the floor, woke up, shivering as if he had been electrocuted, and I turned to greet him. ¡°Are you awake? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°What about Goddess¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Too bad. She just left.¡± At my answer, Mr. Minsoo rolled his eyes a few times, but then he asked me in an eager voice. ¡°Is it possible for me to see the Goddess¡­¡­ again?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly when I heard his question. After a moment, I offered him the chair where Limen had been sitting just a moment before and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to figure out slowly as we share the good word.¡± Chapter 11 4. Testimony 1. The doppelganger incident that urred two days ago in the dungeons of Yeoju somehow ended well. Fortunately, there were no deaths, and only 12 injuries were confirmed. What¡¯s more, all 12 of those injured were suffering from psychological injuries, not visible physical ones. In fact, it was, in a way, a very understandable pain. It was amon aftereffect of being attacked by Mimic and his doppelganger. If I had waited a day longer, many of them would have died. Once I killed the doppelganger, I was able to figure out what his n was. ¡°What if he was a doppelganger? What if he seeded in his ritual?¡± ¡°What happens is simple. He¡¯d sacrifice everyone there and bring in all the other demons.¡± That was the role of the doppelganger in Eden, too. To lure humans into their y, taint them with Magi, and then use them as sacrifices to summon the Demonic Gate. I¡¯ve actually seen them sacrifice an entire countryside city to summon a giant Demonic Gate. That¡¯s why people called doppelgangers the scouts of Pride. The doppelganger had summoned the Demonic Gate, and the Legion of Pride had emerged. ¡°Unlucky, but also lucky, the way I see it.¡± In the end, it all worked out without too much trouble. But there was one thing that bothered me. Why did , which hadn¡¯t appeared in Korea a few times, appear in front of me? It was too tant a coincidence to be dismissed as a coincidence. It was most likely rted to the that Limen told me aboutst time, but does that mean I¡¯m really doomed to attract idents wherever I go, like ¡®that guy¡¯ in a mystery manga? ¡°In Wook, do you think we should just go live somewhere else?¡± ¡°What the hell, not again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± I didn¡¯t need to hear Limen talk about cause and effect. I feel like a totem that causes idents. While I was thinking about this and that, In Wook suddenly remembered something and put down the sandwich he was eating. ¡°Oh, right, bro. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you something since yesterday.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes sparkled as if he was genuinely curious. When In Wook is like that, it means he¡¯s really curious. Ever since I was a kid, I¡¯ve seen his eyes light up like that when he¡¯s really curious about something. ¡°What the hell did you do to Minsoo?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Because Min-soo was a really bad atheist, but look at this.¡± In Wook said that and showed me thesmartphonehe was holding. On the screen of his phone was the text that Minsoo had sent to In Wook yesterday. When In Wook looks like that, it means he¡¯s really curious. Ever since he was a kid, his eyes would light up like that when he wanted to know something. ¡°What the hell did you do to Minsoo¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°I mean, what did you do?¡± ¡°Because Min-soo was a really bad atheist, but look at this.¡± In Wook said that and showed me thesmartphonehe was holding. On the screen of his phone was the text that Minsoo had sent In Wook yesterday. -In Wook, the Pope is the proof that the Goddess loves this world, and you and I must work hard to serve him well from now on. Do you understand? ¡°Hyung, if I don¡¯t have faith, you won¡¯t save me or something like that?¡± ¡°Ai, you don¡¯t believe me? I just shared the good word with him, nothing more.¡± I¡¯m feeling unjustly used. You¡¯d think I¡¯d tied him up and brainwashed Gu Min-Soo. Gu Min-soo¡¯s spontaneous faith was his own choice. To be precise. ¡°Of course, there was some external pressure.¡± ¡°Did you brainwash him yourself? Because he has 5.4 million followers on MyTube? That¡¯s a crime.¡± ¡°What the hell do you think I am?¡± In Wook thought about my question for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Cult leader?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you up.¡± ¡°So why is Minsoo suddenly acting like this, and what is this outside pressure?¡± I tried to gloss over it, but I couldn¡¯t. I sighed and told him the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to fall in love in such a short time. I think it took less than a minute.¡± ¡°With you ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°No, I mean, who did he fall for?¡± ¡°Limen.¡± I still can¡¯t get over the look on Minsoo¡¯s face when he woke up.@@novelbin@@ It was like he was possessed by something. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought he was possessed by a subus. Well, it¡¯s not so strange for Min-Soo to feel that way. If it¡¯s Limen¡¯s appearance, her appearance is something that you can¡¯t help but be mesmerized by. She¡¯s so beautiful that it¡¯s mind-boggling to look at, and there¡¯s a certain aura that only she exudes. An ancient, holy aura that would convince anyone that she is a goddess. I certainly had that same shock when I first saw her. But that¡¯s not all. Gu Min-Soo was even healed by Limen herself and experienced her power firsthand. How many people could deny her after experiencing a miracle from God? At my exnation, In Wook nodded as if he understood. ¡°I knew the goddess was a good person, but it seems she¡¯s also pretty.¡± ¡°She may look good, but how do you know she¡¯s good? Do you know she¡¯s my kidnapper?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still taking care of her, and I¡¯d like to meet her sometime.¡± I can¡¯t argue with that because it¡¯s true. Anyway. I was having a peaceful morning with my coffee. Vrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. As if I wasn¡¯t rxing enough, mysmartphonesuddenly vibrated on the kitchen table. The caller was Kim Dong Shik, the head of the Ministry of Ability Management. I took a sip of coffee and slowly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡­.¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I heard Kim¡¯s urgent voice over the phone. -Mr. Shi Yu. I¡¯m so sorry for calling you so early in the morning. I have something urgent to talk to you about, so I¡¯m calling you in such a rude manner. I sighed as I put down my coffee cup. I smiled bitterly and replied. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± -Mr. Shi Yu, I need your help, and if you have a moment, would you mind if Ie and talk to you in person? Haha. I can¡¯t see myself rxing anytime soon. 2. I don¡¯t know how urgent it was, but Kim arrived at the cafe in front of my house right away. Was it 20 minutes after he called? In that amount of time, he must have already started heading towards my house. I nced at the Ministry of Ability Management employees who filled the cafe, disguised as ordinary citizens, and then turned to Mr. Kim. ¡°Why did you have to go to all this trouble? If you¡¯re going to do this, we could have just talked at my ce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that a thirsty man sells a well. We¡¯re here to ask you for a favor, so how dare we enter the precious space of Mr. Shi Yu and your family?¡± ¡°You can go to ¡­¡­, or I¡¯ll go to the Ministry of Ability Management myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our policy not to bother our guests.¡± Well, let¡¯s just not talk about it. This Ministry of Ability Management group is weird, too. It¡¯s like a cult from the looks of it. Team Leader Kim sat back in his seat, ducked his head, and soon pulled a tablet PC out of his briefcase. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that we didn¡¯t get back to you yesterday, but we had a lot going on, including the Abyss Dungeon case that Shi Yu solved for us the day before.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Thanks to you, we had a great time at the amusement park with Si Yeon. I made good use of the free passes you gave me.¡± The world has never been better. Thanks to the unconditional priority pass, I went to the amusement park yesterday with Si Yeon and rode a lot of rides. Team Leader Kimughed softly at my answer. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started with the briefing. Could you take a look at this video?¡± As he said this, he showed me a series of videos that looked like they had been shot on someone¡¯s cell phone. In the video, people in white robes were kneeling, and a middle-aged man who appeared to be a leader was cing his hand on someone¡¯s head. -I ept the will of the Great One, and I appoint you as a warrior. You will join His grand n with all your heart and soul¡­¡­. The video has a distinctly religious feel to it. And it wasn¡¯t the only one. As soon as I finished watching the first video, Kim showed me the second, then the third, and so on. The main characters in the videos were the same people in white robes from the first video. This time, they were fighting monsters, not in a religious ceremony, but with their own weapons. -For the greater good! -Save us! The second video was of what appeared to be a gate, and the third was of what appeared to be a dungeon. I watched the three videos for about 15 minutes, and as soon as I finished, Kim asked me. ¡°What do you think?¡± I nodded and answered his question as if it was obvious. ¡°It looks like a cult to me.¡± ¡°Is that also true for¡­¡­ Shi Yu?¡± ¡°Well, technically, he¡¯s an industry colleague.¡± Team Leader Kim smiled bitterly. I took a sip of ice water down my throat, then asked Kim yfully. ¡°Are you here to tell me that I shouldn¡¯t even think about starting a religion?¡± ¡°Uh, no, no, no, no, no, we¡¯re not that kind of government, not that kind of country, not the kind of country that suppresses religion.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re helping me a lot.¡± I¡¯m not kidding; the Ministry of Ability Management is actually helping me set up my own religious corporation. They assured me that if I just stayed put, they would take care of all the formalities, and indeed, the process of establishing a religious organization was underway. With everything being taken care of for me, there¡¯s no reason to get on my nerves. But Mr. Kim was clearly embarrassed by my antics. He quickly emptied the ss of water in front of him and soon turned quite serious as he continued. ¡°This is the group calling themselves Baek Myung Church, and they¡¯re the ones responsible for wreaking havoc on our Ministry of Ability Management over the past two days.¡± ¡°From the videos, they don¡¯t seem to be in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, but when you consider where these videos were shot, it¡¯s a different story.¡± With that, he tapped his tablet PC. Soon, a map of South Korea appeared, with three red dots and one purple dot on the map. ¡°The red dots are unannounced surprise gates, and the purple dots are surprise dungeons. As for the purple dots, you already know about them, Shi Yu, because you dealt with them yourself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sudden gates and sudden dungeons aren¡¯t thatmon in our country, they¡¯re on the rarer side of the spectrum, but this has happened four times in just two days. Normally, we¡¯re supposed to deal with them through the standing army in each region and the cooperation of the local guilds¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This Baek Myung Church attacked the yers, is that it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right, before we could respond, the Baek Myung Church stepped in and took out the gates ¨C all three of them, coincidentally ¨C and they posted these videos on MyTube, iming that the god they worship gave them foresight.¡± ¡°These guys are really funny.¡± Foresight. I can already smell the fake. ¡°The Baek Myung Church is an emerging religion that only came into the public eye six months ago, but they¡¯ve grown from obscurity to a force to be reckoned with. It¡¯s also an organization that¡¯s extremely closed off, which is why our Ministry of Ability Management hasn¡¯t been able to get a good grasp on it. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to advance into the Yang Province through these gate videos.¡± In short, it¡¯s an uncontroble and unknowable group. Such an entity, showing up at all three gates unexpectedly when no one saw iting? ¡°It stinks.¡± It¡¯s so stinky that I can practically feel myself shaking from the stench. ¡°Hmm.¡± Now I understand why these people were in such a hurry to find me. I give a small nod, then turn to Kim and speak quietly. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to respond to the cult with a cult because at least I canmunicate?¡± ¡°Hmmm. Not necessarily, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My goddess will be disappointed if you treat me like a cultist; she has a very tender heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I just happen to be interested.¡± I said, then stroked my chin lightly with my hand, smiled coyly, and turned to Kim. ¡°But I have a condition.¡± Chapter 12 Episode 12 3. The conditions I demanded from the Ministry of Ability Management were ones that they wouldn¡¯t find too onerous. Reschedule the official press conference that was originally scheduled for the following Wednesday. In other words, I wanted to reschedule the press conference for three dayster. Kim¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult,¡± he said. ¡°Are you saying that we can just cancel the press conference?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re canceling it altogether, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a condition. It¡¯s not like Shi Yu is asking you to deliberately hide your identity, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cancel your schedule altogether, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, the Ministry of Ability Management has already prepared ns that involve Shi Yu.¡± Seeing that the team leader gave me such an easy answer, I realized that the Ministry of Ability Management had already talked about it. Was it because I didn¡¯t put too many conditions? Team Leader Kim, who had been looking a little stiff, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and I looked at him and said. ¡°In effect, my appearing in front of the public is a kind of showcase, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m thinking of painting a picture with Min-Soo, the person I met in the Abyss Dungeon, because the one I painted before was actually destroyed in the Abyss Dungeon, and I think I need a new one.¡± ¡°You want a dramatic showcase, I understand. First impressions are important, after all, and the whole reason we want an official press conference is because of the people¡¯s trust in the government; you¡¯re the first Irregr in the country, and you¡¯re the first to be confirmed by the government, so the symbolism is important.¡± Kim gulped down water as he spoke, as if to clear his throat, and then continued in a more rxed voice. ¡°We just need to take care of the symbolism. As for Shi Yu being active on MyTube, that¡¯s actually something we¡¯d wee. At least it¡¯s a sign that Shi Yu will be based in Korea.¡± ¡°Well, my family is here, and I don¡¯t want to move to another country to try and make a fresh start.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say thank you every time. We still don¡¯t know the full extent of your power, but just the fact that you¡¯re here in Korea allows us to dream of many things.¡± It¡¯s not a story I can easily rte to. I don¡¯t know much about this changed world, and I don¡¯t know much about what¡¯s happened to South Korea in the past five years. But the look in Kim¡¯s eyes vaguely proved that he meant what he said. So I smiled faintly at his sincerity and nodded. ¡°As for Baek Myung Church, we¡¯ll keep you updated as soon as we have more information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s times like this that the old adage, ¡®iron sharpens iron¡¯es into y.¡± ¡°Because from what we can tell so far, it¡¯s not just an iron hammer. They¡¯ve already got quite a bit of power in the political arena. We¡¯re not sure how far it stretches, but Special Investigations is currently looking into it.¡± Interesting. An organization that¡¯s been in the shadows for six months isn¡¯t going toe out of the woodwork overnight. Looks like the Ministry of Ability Management is trying to manage the situation carefully. Well, that¡¯s good. The way they¡¯re using the media so aggressively, it¡¯s clear they¡¯re going to be mypetition in the future. In other words, it¡¯s going to be a battle for the rice bowl. It¡¯s even better if the Ministry of Ability Management is on my side. We spent the next 30 minutes talking about this and that, and the time flew by. Team Leader Kim slowly stood up and said ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time, and I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sunday, so I¡¯m free. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s working hard.¡± ¡°Haha, of course, for the country¡­¡­.¡± Team Leader Kim and I say goodbye and are about to part ways. ¡°Hey, Team Leader!¡± From one side of the cafe, an employee disguised as a member of the public came running over, looking surprised. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to a guest of honor, how inconvenient it would be for Mr. Shi Yu if you act like that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This, look at this.¡± ¡°What the hell are you making a fuss about? Mr. Shi Yu. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Mr. Kim bowed to me several times, then looked at thetablet PChis subordinate had brought with him. A few seconds passed. Team Leader Kim¡¯s face turned white as he looked at thetablet PC, and soon he handed it over to me and said ¡°Mr. Shi Yu, I think you should see¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I checked the tablet PC he handed over. The tablet had a MyTube ying on it, and the title of the video was just five words. . I looked at the channel name, wondering what kind of MyTuber would post another apology video, and when I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°yer K?¡± -Hello. This is yer K. I¡¯m posting this video to talk to you about what happened two days ago. Before I start the video, I would like to thank him again for saving me and my crew from almost dying. ¡­¡­. The video is about 2 minutes long. After watching Min-Soo¡¯s story and thements that followed, I put my hand to my forehead and said. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll go see him in person.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡­.¡± A fanatic had done something. 4. After parting ways with Team Leader Kim, I headed straight to the next-door neighbor, Korea University Hospital in the Guro district. Of course, I didn¡¯te here because I was sick. I came here because I needed to meet someone. Ding-dong-. I knocked on the door of a single room, took a deep breath, stepped inside, turned to the man sitting in the hospital bed, and said in my lowest voice. ¡°Hyung-nim. I¡¯m here.¡± The man in the bed looked at me and smiled broadly. He was a handsome man who looked good even in his in, patient clothes. It was Gu Min-Soo. ¡°Are you here, Holy Father?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Where else did you learn the title of Holy Father?¡± ¡°I did my own search on TreeWiki¡­¡­.¡± TreeWiki is a ce to find information that no one else has. Holy Father. It¡¯s not an awkward title, as I¡¯ve had people call me Holy Father in Eden. But I didn¡¯t want to be called something so outdated and ufortable when I had just founded a church. I held out my hand as I sat down in the chair in front of the bed. ¡°Just call me Mr. Shi Yu if that makes you ufortable.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Respect is good, but an ufortable level of respect is rather painful.¡± ¡°I understand, Pope. Please don¡¯t stop me from calling you Pope.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Do whatever you want, just.¡± I kept the nomenture issue simple. I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it in front of the patient, so I got straight to the point. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The video Gu Min-Soo had posted an hour earlier, titled ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s never been a more aggravating title for viewers than those seven letters. Especially not from Gu Min-Soo, who has never been in trouble before and is one of the mostpassionate yer MyTubers. The entire two-minute video was all about me and Limen. He doesn¡¯t actually mention my name, but he talks about me being saved by a transcendent being that he worships and who cured him. This kind of blind worship went on and on. This was not a satisfactory oue for me. I personally wanted something a little more dramatic. But in response to my question, Gu Min-Soo answered in a confident voice, as if he had done what he was supposed to do. ¡°I¡¯m ready to give my all at any time. If I can spread the name of Goddess Limen, I will give my entire fortune at any time.¡± [The third member of the , Gu Min-Soo, professes his faith]. [You¡¯ve earned the Special Achievement . You gain an additional 20 as a title reward]. [The Special Title will be updated to the DLC Store as you unlock this achievement]. [Inquisitor]] Type: DLC ¨C Officer Requires: Special Achievement . Key Attributes. -: Increases all stats by up to 10% when dealing with Cult enemies or demons; the higher the special stat , the higher the percent increase; cannot be triggered on or without a Cult affiliation. Purchase Cost: 500DP@@novelbin@@ An Inquisitor in the modern age. What an anachronism. And I can¡¯t buy it right away. The purchase price was too prohibitive for me to do it all at once. I read the message window slowly, then closed it with a sigh. The system doesn¡¯t lie. For the system to react this way means that Mr. Minsoo¡¯s fervent faith is genuine. ¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s times like this that we need to be as positive as possible. I was going to use MyTube to draw attention anyway. It¡¯s not the way I wanted it to happen, but it¡¯s still okay. ¡°Let¡¯s just hear why you did this.¡± I asked Min-Soo with a bitter smile, and he nodded and handed me the phone he was looking at just a moment ago. ¡°Would you like to see his reaction?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The video on the handed phone had already surpassed 1 million views. Just 10 minutes ago, it was at 600,000, so the rate at which it¡¯s rising is impressive. And the number ofments on the video has already exceeded 10,000. ¡°Is it because they¡¯re doing something that they¡¯re making new content?¡± ¡°Minsoo;-; Even so, the cult concept is a little too much;-;¡± ¡°Hyung. I¡¯m fine with any role concept you cane up with, so please post a video soon.¡± ¡°Something big ising; what the hell are you doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fidget, just upload a new video, Minsoo. Remember. Your health alwayses first. Okay?¡± Is this the life of a true MyTuber? To me, it was a heartfelt video, but to the uninformed viewers, it was a concept. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Is that what you intended?¡± GuMin-Soo shakes his head in disbelief at my question. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want Baek Myung Church to get all the attention. The one who should really be getting that attention is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Limen, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, the Pope. All the glory belongs to the Goddess.¡± Was he crazy to begin with, or did Limen and I make him crazy? I¡¯ll have to ask In Wook as soon as I get home today. Gu Min-Soo didn¡¯t stop there. He continued, looking more motivated than ever. ¡°But I knew my subscribers would react like this, so I prepared another believer¡¯s testimony for my next video.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already witnessed the Pope¡¯s miracles with his own two eyes. Do you remember the cameraman at the entrance to the dungeon? Seol Se-myeong?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Somehow. I counted four believers. Judging from the system message¡¯s cursory description, I¡¯d guessed it was a regr person. ¡°No, but I already have the testimony video. I¡¯ve scheduled it for upload this evening¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not do that, let¡¯s do this instead.¡± With that, I told Gu Min-Soo the n I had made on the way to the hospital. A few momentster. After hearing all of my ns, Gu Min-Soo said to me with an overwhelmed expression. ¡°Do you really think I can take on such an important role?¡± At that, I simply smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, Goddess Limen will be very pleased.¡± Chapter 13 Episode 13 5. [Due to your vigorous activities of your faithful believer , many people begin to take an interest in you and the deity you worship. This earns you 10 ]. A person with 5.4 million subscribers on MyTube was definitely a person with 5.4 million subscribers. As I requested, Gu Min-Soo did a livestream a little whileter. The topic of the livestream was very simple. It was about the medium-sized gate in Yeouido, which I had dealt withst time by myself. Despite the rushed nature of the live stream, Minsoo managed to get two more experts and two famous yer MyTubers to analyze my Yeouido footage. This distracted the attention from the Baek Myung Church video, and many people started to pay attention to my video again. The end of the livestream was also the best part. -I will be hosting the main character of the video in the next stream, and I will announce it on my channel once the schedule is finalized, so please be patient. An intentional cliffhanger. The ripple effect was multiplied, and the intemunity, including MyTube, immediately turned into an arena. ¡°yer K, now that you¡¯re out of the kiddie pool, are you going to start the main action?¡± ¡°Lol, the Ministry of Ability Management didn¡¯t seem to be able to figure out the identity of the hidden yer, so how could a MyTuber recruit him?¡± ¡°Lol, they¡¯re just going to put someone in a cosy and let them do their thing. Isn¡¯t that what MyTubers do?¡± ¡°Hyung isn¡¯t that kind of person ;-;¡± ¡°Was there ever a controversy about yer K? No, there wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it convincing that he¡¯s wearing a patient¡¯s uniform? It was filmed in a hospital.¡± No matter which site I went to, there was a cyber battleground on the topic, and within half a day, interest in me had skyrocketed. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Iy back in bed and checked mysmartpho see how the intemunity was reacting, then put it down with a light breath. 5.4 million MyTubers had just poured oil on my cooled rice cake, and it was burning hotter than I¡¯d ever imagined. At this rate, my n is going to go off without a hitch. My n is not thatplicated. I¡¯m going to livestream through Min-Soo to attract aggro, and then hold a press conference at the Ministry of Ability Management to make sure the public gets the message. From then on, it¡¯s about expanding the church and gaining new members. It¡¯s a showcase of sorts, and if everything goes ording to n, we should be able to make a good first impression on the public without too much trouble. Just as I was about to end the day by organizing my ns for tomorrow. Boom-boom-boom-boom-boom. My phone, lying on my bed, started vibrating wildly, and I picked it up in irritation. And just as I was about to check what the heck the notification was about. Bam! The door burst open, and In Wook ran in with an urgent look on his face. ¡°Hyung!¡± ¡°Wait. I need to check my phone.¡± Uhhhhhhhhhhhh. Mysmartphonekept vibrating, so I checked it first. On mysmartphone, the disaster text that In Wook showed mest time was still ringing. ¡¸October 17th, 9:32 PM, a mid-sized irregr chaos gate with a radius of 1.5km has appeared near Korea University Hospital in Guro District. The gate type has been confirmed as Undead.¡¹¡¸Until the situation is under control, all citizens near the affected area should promptly evacuate to shelters ording to the instructions of the evacuation personnel.¡¹¡¸Deration of emergency mobilization for yers. This disaster alert is sent only to the relevant recipients. Among the yers who have received this alert, those with Hunter rank C or above should respond to the mobilization order.¡¹ Eeeee-! Before I could finish reading the disaster alert, the apartment¡¯s PA system started ring sirens. And soon, an announcement rmending evacuation followed, and I frowned while listening to it. Why did an irregr gate have to appear at the hospital where the survivors of Min-Soo¡¯s filming crew from the previous abyss dungeon were hospitalized? ¡°¡­Damn causality.¡± This was too artificial to be dismissed as a coincidence.@@novelbin@@ It was closer to a tant trap. ¡°Hyung¡­. Hyung¡­¡± ¡°Were you surprised, Si Yeon? It¡¯s okay. Your brothers are here.¡± Si Yeon, who was startled by the suddenmotion, came out to the living room sobbing, and In Wook tried tofort her while saying to me. ¡°I¡¯ll evacuate with Si Yeon, so you can go ahead, hyung.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said I¡¯m going yet.¡± ¡°I heard the irregr hunter from the neighboring country can handle even ultrarge gates alone. You¡¯ll go anyway, even if I try to stop you. You¡¯re not inferior to those kids from the neighboring country, right?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± I¡¯m also curious about who is ying such a nasty prank. As I was having a brief conversation with In Wook. Ding dong. Someone rang our doorbell. In Wook immediately opened the door, and soon, neatly suited agents from the Ministry of Supernatural Management bowed their heads politely and said, ¡°We will escort your family members. It is an order from the director to evacuate Shi Yu¡¯s family members as the top priority.¡± ¡°Please take good care of them.¡± ¡°We will escort them to the safe house of the Ministry of Supernatural Management located in the safe zone. Shi Yu, you can move with Team Leader Kim who is waiting downstairs.¡± I nodded lightly, then bent my knees for a moment to meet Si Yeon¡¯s eyes. Si Yeon¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. Si Yeon asked me in a trembling voice, ¡°Where is oppa going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Si Yeon. Can you stay with your hyung?¡± ¡°You¡¯lle back quickly, right?¡± At those words, I smiled bitterly, then hugged Si Yeon and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. I promise.¡± ¡°If you¡¯rete, there¡¯s a fine, big brother. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Is the fine perhaps tteokbokki?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I still can¡¯t buy you tteokbokki with my own money because I¡¯m unemployed. I should probably resolve this quickly ande back. It only took 15 minutes to get from our house to the control area of the irregr chaos gate. In the vehicle heading to the scene, Team Leader Kim told me about the information that had been identified about the gate so far. The main type of monsters emerging are undead, the gate core has not been confirmed yet, and the entry requirement is having a Hunter rank C license or above. ording to Team Leader Kim, this was the first time since the Busan disaster three years ago that an irregr chaos gate had appeared in an urban area. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Shi Yu.¡± While listening to Team Leader Kim¡¯s exnation, we had already reached our destination. I nodded and got out of the car. And soon, a scene of chaos unfolded before my eyes. ¡°yers participating in the gate subjugation mission, pleasee this way!¡± ¡°Citizens, please cooperate with the evacuation operation as much as possible. Currently, a rescue team consisting of yers is expected to enter the affected area¡­¡± Citizens were evacuating, and soldiers were controlling them. And that¡¯s not all. There were people trying to enter the controlled area to find their families and citizens clinging to the soldiers and pleading. If you were to directly depict the word ¡®chaos¡¯, it would probably look like this. Fortunately, at least a minimum level of order was being maintained. Even in the serious situation of a gate appearing in an urban area, people were somehow still moving. ¡°This way.¡± Following Team Leader Kim¡¯s guidance, I immediately entered the controlled area. And soon, a new scenery unfolded. Unlike the outside where the screams and shrieks of some citizens echoed, the inside of the controlled area had a surprisingly orderly atmosphere. [The ominous energy of a is detected in this area.] If it weren¡¯t for this message window that appeared before my eyes, I might not have even realized that the current situation was an emergency. Groups of people who seemed to be yers were gathered and waiting in various ces, and some of them were evenughing loudly as if exchanging jokes. I frowned at the sight of those yers. It didn¡¯t look good. Just a few steps away, you could hear the wailing sounds of other people. No matter how much you try to relieve tension by exchanging jokes,ughing out loud in this situation was grating on my nerves. Seeing my reaction, Team Leader Kim, who had been observing me, said with an understanding tone, ¡°They must be guild-affiliated yers. It may not sit well with you, but for them, it¡¯s natural. They won¡¯t readily engage until the sector allocation isplete. Especially in a sudden situation like this.¡± ¡°Sector allocation?¡± ¡°To the general public, chaos gates are just disasters, but to yers, they are a type of business. By now, representatives from each guild are probably determining the subjugation areas among themselves.¡± What an interesting world. Personally, I don¡¯t consider myself a saint, but even I found this situation unpleasant. No, to be honest. ¡°It¡¯s rather disgusting.¡± It was disgusting. Does this mean the world has been reorganized to revolve around yers to that extent? Of course, it¡¯s understandable. In a sense, it¡¯s an inevitable change. In a world where the power of yers is the most important, naturally, everything would change to prioritize yers. Even if you just look at YouTube, the content has shifted to focus on yers, right? I¡¯m not saying that change is wrong. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like what I see. So, I¡¯m going to be a bit spiteful this time. After staring at them for a long time with a furrowed brow, I said to Team Leader Kim, ¡°You remember the condition I requested from the Ministry of Supernatural Management in rtion to the previous Baek Myeong-gyo incident, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to change that condition a bit.¡± ¡°¡­Please go ahead.¡± Team Leader Kim gulped and looked at me, and I continued in anguid voice, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this gate alone. Give it all to me.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Deploy the rest of the personnel for survivor rescue, and I¡¯ll take care of everything rted tobat. Of course, I¡¯ll also take the byproducts.¡± I said that while lightly stretching. Then, I tapped my shoulder lightly likest time. Woong! Divine power enveloped my entire body in an instant. White mes briefly red up around my body, and soon those mes transformed into a ck priest¡¯s robe, covering me. The remaining mes naturally spread out in all directions, brightly illuminating the dark streets. In that dazzling and dizzying radiance that seemed to blind the eyes just by looking at it, I quietly recited a prayer while kneeling on my right knee. ¡°Bestow your merciless judgment upon those damned beings. I dly offer the miserable demise of the wicked.¡± [The information of the active skill is synchronized!] [For a certain period of time, the effect of is imbued in the area around you!] [The power of demons and undead located in that area is greatly reduced, and undead below a certain level are immediately destroyed.] [The causality governing dimensions is observing you.] The divine power pouring out from my feet dyed the asphalt ground and spread out, and soon that divine power began to glow white, painting the dark sky with light. A splendid radiance that poured out into the night sky. Chapter 14 Please Stop The Pope - Chapter 14 7. Kwazizik-! ¡°I can¡¯t see the end. Fuck, Min-Soo, how long do we have to hold out!¡± ¡°Just a little longer, just a little longer. We¡¯re still in it.¡± ¡°How much longer? I¡¯m sure the guilds are jockeying for the gate like motherfuckers, and the Ministry of Ability Management is stuck in the middle of it, so who¡¯s going to break through those undead bastards and save us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure someone will.¡± ¡°I mean who!¡± ¡°A miracle.¡± Fuuk-! Gu Min-Soo forced a smile at Yoo Jae-sung¡¯s words and cut off the zombie¡¯s head with his sword. Then he looked at Yoo Jae-sung, his colleague and brother who had been with him for three years, and asked. ¡°Have you located the necromancer yet?¡±@@novelbin@@ The undead type of this Chaos Gate had a characteristic that set it apart from other Chaos Gates. It had a defined gate core, and that was the Necromancer. The Necromancer, themander of the undead army. There are many different types of Necromancers. From Chimeras, the most barbaric form, to Death Knights with their powerful PvP abilities, to Lichs with their terrifying ck magic. While each type of Necromancer requires a different strategy, there is essentially only one answer to closing Chaosgate. Eliminate the Necromancer. If you take out the Necromancer, the core of the Chaos Gate, the Undying Army will copse. That¡¯s why Gu Min-Soo had sent the youngest member of the team, who had the ability to navigate, on a search operation ten minutes ago. ¡°The youngest hasn¡¯te back yet. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯sing back or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hmm.¡± It looked like the youngest hadn¡¯t returned yet. Hearing Yoo Jae-sung¡¯s answer, Gu Min-Soo bit his lip and looked straight ahead. It had already been fifteen minutes since the sudden gate was created. So far, there were mainly low-level undead like skeletons and zombies, so it was possible to defend the first floor of the hospital where the dungeon had formed. Add to that the fact that many of the yers around the area had joined the hospital, and the situation was bearable. However, Gu Min-Soo knew that this bnce wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°Sooner orter, the mid-level undead will appear, and the moment a single Durahan appears, it will be¡­¡­. The Undying Army is fueled by the souls of its victims. That was why the undead-type Chaos Gates that spawned in rural areas, where the poption density was much lower, were easily defeated. But this is Seoul, a densely popted city. The number of victims would grow exponentially as time went on, and the army of immortals that absorbed their souls would evolve at a rapid pace. ¡®We¡¯ll have to kill them. Ironically, this was Seoul. It was where many A-list Hunters were based, even 70% of South Korea¡¯s S-list Hunters. No matter howte it was, it would be resolved in the next couple hours. Except. ¡®But everyone here would be dead.¡¯ By then, there will be no living creatures here. ¡°Whoa.¡± He didn¡¯t where it all went wrong. From the Abyssal Dungeon a mere two days ago, to this sudden Chaos Gate. Things that had never happened to him in his five years as a yer, all happened within the span of two days. Could it really be a coincidence? By the time Gu Min-Soo¡¯s thoughts reached that point. ¡°yer K. Get to the roof, get to the roof!¡± The man who had been tasked with scouting the surrounding area from the rooftop urgently called out to Gu Min-Soo. The man¡¯s face was white and his voice was trembling. Gu Min-Soo followed the man to the rooftop without a word. It was there that he realized why the youngest person he had sent out to scout hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± [An unfathomable horror ising towards you]. [Lich Lachias, follower of Pride, reveals himself!] [You have discovered the core of the Chaos Gate!] A supreme undead who instills fear in the minds of all living creatures around him, elevating all undead by his mere presence. Lich. A terrible scourge whose mere existence is considered the worst of its kind, alongside the Death Knights. It was among countless other undead, but none could deny that it was a Lich. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Despair spread quickly as everyone on the rooftop fell silent. Gu Min-Soo tried to somehow recall the figure as he faced the silent aura that the Lich emitted, but he was quickly forced to give up. That was force majeure. A Hunter who hadn¡¯t even reached the S rank wouldn¡¯t dare to stand a chance. ¡°What can I do?¡± But I¡¯m not willing to stand still and die. A miracle will surely happen. Just like two days ago, when the goddess¡¯ miracle came. Gu Min-Soo put down the sword in his hand for a moment and sped his hands together. He had never prayed in his life, but for some reason, he felt that if he didn¡¯t pray now, he would never have another chance. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say or how to say it, so he just quietly recited the first words that came to mind. ¡°Have pity on the people in this ce.¡± Pow! What a coincidence. As he mumbled his prayer, an unexinable light began to spread across the darkness of the night sky. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Gu Min-Soo couldn¡¯t speak anymore as he stared at its brilliance. Then, in his ears, he heard a now-familiar voice. -The prayer, I could hear it clearly. You¡¯ve done well, brother. You saved these people, brother. Kaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh! A miracle had answered his prayer. 8. In many ways, he was lucky. Mr. Minsoo¡¯s timely prayer allowed us to locate him immediately. [The system is conducting a Causality Fit check on the power you have demonstrated!] [The created through an unknown path in the current area has greatly disrupted the causality rate, and the system expects you to correct it]. [Causalitypliance screening result: No problem]. The issue that I was worried about was resolved without much thought. I closed the system message window that popped up in front of me and stared silently ahead. ¡°It was you.¡± A huge demonic presence that I had sensed as soon as I entered the area. A top-tier undead, looking down at the ground from behind skeletons and zombies enhanced with vile magick, escorted by eight Durahans. The Lich. His eyes shed as he looked at me. And after a moment. A ghastly voice began to echo in my ears. ¡°You possess a troublesome power.¡± A bizarre voice that seemed to echo in my head. Actually, it¡¯s hard to call it a voice at all. The Lich have no vocal apparatus; theymunicate by resonating their magic. ¡°But it is toote; thisnd will soon be a sacrifice to the Great Pride. No light can illuminate his darkness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± I said, ¡°that no one knew about this until now. You¡¯re right.¡± I walked forward, one corner of my mouth twitching upward at the sound of his voice. Soon, the undead that filled the street in front of the hospital began to swarm toward me. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you borrowed your divine power from, but it¡¯s not enough to ovee my legions. I will personally desecrate your corpse. And I will ce you at the vanguard of my legions.¡± The ground around the Chaos Gate was already imbued with my divine power. I saw with my own eyes that the lesser undead were being annihted as I came this way. However, the undead at a distance seemed to bergely unaffected. In other words, this was the Lich¡¯s home base, different from the outlying areas. If I¡¯d been anyter, the people in that hospital would have been wiped out by these things. So thank God. ¡°Well, that saves me a lot of trouble.¡± I don¡¯t have to go looking for it. [Active skill information is now perfectly synchronized!] [Divine Invulnerability] Type: Active Description: Destroys all magic within a certain radius. The holy power that emanated from my body consumed thousands of undead in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­. Magic are a requirement of the undead. An undead that loses its magic can no longer exist as an undead. Pasuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Where the waves of light spread, there was no screaming of zombies, no vicious howling of ghouls. Only ck ash stirred there. I walked silently through it. Even the Durahans escorting Richie was not immune to an undead¡¯s fate. Pasuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu- They crumbled to dust without a struggle, and in the end, only the Lich was left standing in the ashes. The Lich that had stared down at me so arrogantly earlier was no more. Having lost thousands of troops in an instant, the Lich immediately began to rage. ¡°Our destiny must be fulfilled. We can¡¯t afford to be toyed with by a mere ve of a god.¡± The evil curse that flowed from his body quickly engulfed the surroundings. Of all the necromantic creatures, only the Lich can use this evil ability. An advanced form of ck magic that taints everything around it with a curse and creates a ce for the dead. Necropolis. [Causality in the area is severely warped!] Kaddaddaddadd-! The Lich¡¯s curse stretched out, gnawing at the light. The blood-stained asphalt, the sparsely lit buildings. As soon as the powerful curse touched them, they warped grotesquely, and soon the undead rose from them once more. The Lich spoke to me with the terrible curse still enveloping him. ¡°The ipetent god you worship will not save you from death.¡± I could only stifle a giggle at the grim tone of the Lich¡¯s voice, and he immediately turned his vile curse upon me. ¡°Die.¡± The curse, born of the Lich¡¯s terrible magic, rained down on me. A curse so powerful, so insidious, that it could turn the living into an army of the dead in an instant. But the curse. Hiss-. It vanished without a trace in the light around me. ¡°I let you live because I was curious to hear what you had to say, but you shouldn¡¯t be shitting on someone else¡¯s property like that. You¡¯re not potty trained. Didn¡¯t your master train you?¡± ¡ºNeeeeeeee-¡± ¡°Now get down from there. You¡¯re hurting my neck.¡± I flicked my fingers lightly as I said that, and soon Richie, who was looking down at me from the sky, fell to the asphalt floor in a heap. ck ash dripped from his body instead of blood. I grabbed it by the throat with my right hand and slowly lifted it up. ¡°Kaaaaaah!¡± The Lich screamed as the holy power flowed through my arm and into his body. The undead were supposed to feel no pain, but that was only physical pain. There was no escaping the pain of a soul on fire. ¡°Our destiny was not¡­¡­ this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Destiny is a word for the living, not for corpses like you.¡± ¡°My curse will eat thend even after I die. This ce will soon be a city of the dead, bringing despair to your kind¡­¡­¡± He¡¯s right. Once the Necropolis has been unfolded, thend is consumed by death. A barren ce where nothing can live, a cursednd that turns all living things into the undead. If left unchecked, it would be as he said, a hell on earth that would constantly produce the undead. But there was no way I was going to stand idly by and watch it happen. There was one skill that was perfect for this situation. It was a skill I hadn¡¯t used often, not even in Eden, but this time I had no choice. There was only one reason I hadn¡¯t used it often in Eden. It was dizzyingly shy, and far too creepy for me. But there was no other skill like it in this situation. I turned to the men in white robes who had been watching me from afar for some time now. It was the Baek Myung Church. ¡°You¡¯ve learned enough, right?¡± ¡º¡­¡­Yes, it was you, the one who wiped out the vanguard, the one who dared to interfere with the Great One¡¯s ns¡­¡­.¡» ¡°Ah, sorry. I wasn¡¯t talking to you this time.¡± The Lich screamed as his body was shredded by the endless divine power, and I spoke in a low voice to the group of people in white robes. ¡°You can look forward to this, because it¡¯s going to get really interesting.¡± And a momentter. [Information from the active skill syncs]. [Causality temporarily suppresses your power]. [Purifies the magic in the area around you]. Eight wings, pure white and enormous, stretched out from my body. The wings spread with me as the center, extending endlessly outward. And the citizens, drawn by those wings, began to walk out from between the buildings. I looked at them and muttered in a bitter tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± And so my dramatic showcase had begun. Chapter 15 5. Showcase 1. After the destruction of the Lich, the Chaos Gate was closed. For me, it was now a time that might be even more important than the destruction of the Gate. ¡°Then, on October 17th, at 11:00 p.m., we will begin the emergency press conference. First up, Team Leader Kim Dong Shik of the Ministry of Ability Management¡¯s Special Investigation Bureau 2 will give a brief briefing on the current situation.¡± Chirp-! With the sound of camera shutters clicking, the press conference began in earnest. Sitting next to me, a tired-looking Team Leader Kim began his presentation. ¡°Good afternoon, members of the public. I¡¯m Kim Dong Shik, Team Leader of Team 2 of the Ministry of Ability Management¡¯s Special Investigation Bureau. I¡¯d like to begin my presentation.¡± Kim¡¯s voice was slightly stiff as he continued. ¡°The process of defeating the gate is as follows. The emergence of the gate was confirmed at around 9:32 p.m. At 9:37 p.m., the Ministry of Ability Management¡¯s emergency response team arrived at the scene and conducted operations to control the area and evacuate citizens. And¡­¡­ at 9:55 p.m. The situation was resolved by the Awakened Kim Shi Yu, who arrived at the scene, as the Lich, which was the core of the Chaos Gate, was destroyed.¡± Tada tada tada tada-. Reporters quickly tap on theirptops as Team Leader Kim speaks. It was ate press conference at 11 p.m., but the makeshift press center was packed with reporters nheless. And it wasn¡¯t just domestic reporters. Foreign reporters from the United States, China, and other countries were scattered throughout the room. Most of them were tapping away at their keyboards, but their eyes were fixed on me. Mr. Kim stopped talking for a moment and looked at me cautiously. I met his gaze and nodded slightly. Then Kim began his presentation. ¡°This concludes our briefing on the process of eradicating Chaos Gate, and we will issue a press release on the status of the damage at ater date. Now, let me tell you what you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± The makeshift press conference room fell eerily silent. The press conference was well attended despite thete hour. An hour earlier, unbelievable videos had started circting on YouTube and other social media. The press conference was about me, the main character of those videos. Team Lead Kim nced around the quietened room and spoke, his voice more serious than ever. ¡°I would like to state in advance that what I am about to announce is the official position of the South Korean government, including the Ministry of Ability Management.¡± Chirp-! The shutter clicked once again. All the cameras in the press conference center focus on me. ¡°On October 12, at around 11:42 a.m., Awakened One Kim Shi Yu returned to Earth through the Yeouido Hangang Park gate, named the C-42 gate, which was the subject of the Yeouido Hangang Park video that went viral on various social media the other day.¡± The quiet press conference room quickly bes noisy. Reporters raised their hands and demanded to be heard, but Team Leader Kim ignored them for a moment and continued. ¡°It is also believed that the Awakened Kim Shi Yu possesses a power of at least Disaster ss, and we have yet to urately measure the magnitude of that power.¡± Some of the reporters who had been listening to Kim¡¯s seemingly vague statement eximed in frustration. ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t measure it?¡± ¡°Surely, didn¡¯t the South Korean Ministry of Ability Management announce just a month ago that its ability to detect awakeners was the best in the world!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t stop us from asking questions!¡± But they were soon restrained by other reporters and Ministry of Ability Management staff around them, and as soon as themotion died down somewhat, Team Leader Kim looked straight into the camera and said. ¡°We have been able toe to the conclusion that the abilities that Awakened Kim Shi Yu has disyed so far have nothing to do with magic power, so we have secretly convened a meeting of the National Security Council, and have unanimously decided to dere him an irregr grade.¡± The announcement was met with shocked looks from the reporters. Team Leader Kim smiled wryly at their expressions and concluded his presentation with a bright smile. ¡°As of this time, I dere the Republic of Korea to be the irregr holder.¡± ¡°I have a question!¡± ¡°Are you sure that he¡¯s an irregr?¡± The crowd of reporters shouted, but Team Leader Kim ended the announcement without answering any questions. He turned off the microphone in front of him, then looked at me and said. ¡°Our side¡¯s presentation is over, and now you can say whatever you want to say, Mr. Shi Yu.¡± ¡°Do you have any guidelines or anything? Can I say things like we¡¯re going to establish the Limen Church as the national religion of Korea, and if you don¡¯t believe in us, you¡¯ll definitely go to hell?¡± ¡°Maybe ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just kidding, I wouldn¡¯t do that even if you asked me to.¡± So far, it¡¯s been a perfect showcase. I like Team Leader Kim¡¯s showmanship, and I like the attention I¡¯m getting from people. And things are going so well. [Quest urs!] [Promation]. Type: Sub ¨C DLC Description: You¡¯ve got a lot of attention focused on you. Perhaps this is the perfect moment to announce your organization. Conditions: End the press conference by mentioning the at least 3 times. Reward: Free DLC Talent Voucher The system message proved it. I smiled softly, then turned to face the multitude of reporters and cameras pointed at me. I don¡¯t feel too nervous. After all, I¡¯ve spoken in front of tens of thousands of people on Eden before. And I¡¯ve already thought about how to speak on Earth many times. I had no reason to be afraid of the media and no intention of being afraid. So I said. ¡°Good to see you. I¡¯m Kim Shi Yu, leader of the Order of Limen.¡± In a very low voice, I said the most important words for me and my future. 2. After I took the microphone, I was bombarded with questions. The questions at the beginning of the interview were not much different from what the Ministry of Ability Management had asked me when they first interviewed me. So I just told them what I had prepared in advance. I told them I came from a world called Eden, I was the Pope there, and I told them what had happened. But the questions didn¡¯tst long. ¡°In the interest of time, I will take thest question.¡± I must have looked a little tired, because the moderator quickly limited the number of questions. If he hadn¡¯t done that, I would have been bombarded with questions all night. And when the moderator did, the reporters were on edge. Because what they were interested in was not what I had done in the past, but what I was going to do in the future. So they all raised their handspetitively, and I gave the floor to the one who looked at me with the most provocative re. The reporter jumped to his feet and grabbed the microphone from the agent. ¡°I¡¯m Cho Sung-ha from the Korea Daily. From what you¡¯ve told me so far, you¡¯ve been running the Church on a world called Eden, so do you think you¡¯ll be running it on Earth?¡± I nodded at his words and replied. ¡°That¡¯s what I n to do.¡±@@novelbin@@ At my answer, the reporter pounced, as if he had seen his prey. ¡°Can I interpret that to mean that an Irregr, which is officially recognized by the South Korean government, will impose its religious beliefs on the people?¡± It was an obviously rude question. Team Leader Kim, who was sitting next to me, was white in the face. But I was actually d for the question. I had assumed that journalists would be the same after five years, and I was right. I had already anticipated the question and prepared a model answer. ¡°Why do you think I would impose my religious beliefs?¡± ¡°Your appearance at the Chaos Gate in the city of Kuroku seems to be nothing more than a show of force for evangelism. Furthermore, speaking of the Otherworldly Church in such an official capacity will only antagonize the people¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let me make one thing clear.¡± I said, interrupting the reporter. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force my beliefs on you.¡± I may have lived in Eden for 10 years, but I am, after all, a Korean who grew up in South Korea. As such, I am well aware of the negative image of religion in Korea. Faith shouldn¡¯t be forced. Besides, the god Limen is an unknown god that has never existed in this world, and it¡¯s obvious that forcing people to believe in such a god will only lead to bad things. So my choice was. ¡°I¡¯m just going to connect with you. I¡¯m just going to show you, and then it¡¯s up to you to believe or not believe what I show you.¡± It was about giving others the power to choose. There was no point in having faith forced upon me. I concluded my answer by smiling even more deeply at the journalist who had asked me the question. ¡°Because when you trade something for someone¡¯s faith, you¡¯re just doing business.¡± My answer finally caused the reporter to put the microphone down in frustration. It wasn¡¯t the answer he was expecting. As soon as the moderator realized that the reporter had put down his microphone, he picked it up to conclude the press conference. ¡°This concludes today¡¯s emergency press conference. The press release about Awakened Kim Shi Yu will be distributed at 9 a.m. the next day at¡­¡­.¡± With the moderator¡¯s words, the press conference wasing to a close. As I was casually looking at the reporters, I noticed that there was one reporter who was looking at me more eagerly than anyone else. It was a different kind of eagerness from the other reporters. It was simr to what Mr. Minsoo had shown me. So I decided to indulge my whim just once. ¡°Mr. Moderator, do you mind if I ask that reporter over there one more question?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Excuse me, the reporter on the far left in the second row.¡± At my whim, the Ministry of Ability Management staff promptly handed the microphone to the journalist I pointed out. The reporter immediately jumped to his feet and started asking questions with an excited expression on his face. ¡°Thank you very, very much for giving me this opportunity to ask you a question. My name is Seo Tae-ho from the Seoul Daily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve personally be very interested in the Order of Limen, and I¡¯d like to ask you about your future activities.¡± It was a look of fascination. Besides, it was a very good question, so I smiled with satisfaction. ¡°We¡¯re thinking of starting with MyTube, so we can reach out to people naturally through a medium that many of you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Do you have a MyTube channel already? If so, what¡¯s the channel name?¡± This question made me pause for a moment. I looked at the cameras in front of me and said softly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a channel yet, but I think it would be great if you guys could help us name a MyTube channel for the Order of Limen. I¡¯m sure Limen would be very happy if you did.¡± ¡°Thank you for your response, I will definitely, definitely try to participate!¡± At this point, it sounds more like a statement of faith than a press conference. Anyway. With the help of the wannabe fanatic reporter who appeared at the press conference, I was able to finish my prepared remarks. ¡°This concludes the emergency press conference.¡± The historic first showcase for me and the Order of Limen hade to a sessful conclusion. After the press conference, countless messages began to pop up in front of my eyes. [You havepleted the sub-quest ! You will be rewarded with ]. [The number of believers in the Cult of Limen has exceeded 10,000!] [You havepleted the main quest ]. [The number of items avable for purchase in the DLC shop has increased]. -Notable Talent: . -Notable Special ss: ] [A new main quest will be created, check the quest message window for more information]. Something was happening, something was definitely happening. Chapter 16 Please Stop The Pope - Chapter 16 3. After a long and tumultuous night, the morning dawned without warning. The evacuation order for my neighborhood had already been lifted. I had already neatly erased all traces of the gate. After spending the night at the Ministry of Ability Management¡¯s safe house, my family was able to return home by lunchtime the next day. First, the biggest change that urred overnight was the following. [Cult of Limen] ¡ñGoddess: Primordial Goddess ¨C Limen ne of Origin: Eden Number of followers: 16,422 -Possessing attribute -Subsidiary organization -Subsidiary group N/A Possessed Divinity Points: 2,500 points *Currently, your sect is rapidly gaining fame. **However, you have not yet been able to trante your fame into faith. Currently, you need to spread your doctrine in order to keep your adherents faithful and effective. The number of believers has increased noticeably. Of course, it may seem that 20,000 people is a very small number when my fame is spreading not only across the country but also around the world, but if you think about it, it was a very natural result. Just look at the reaction on the inte right now on my smartphone. ¡°Last time, we sold the Disaster-ss Returnee and the S-ss Hunter to Japan in a set, and now we¡¯re bringing in a cult leader.¡± ¡°Now we can¡¯t me China either. It¡¯s a masterpiece, but they really went too far.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that an undead type gate alone is at least S-ss?¡± ¡°I can smell the government¡¯s people secretly assisting him.¡± ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t tell from just one time¡­¡­ but doesn¡¯t he look like a cult leader?¡± ¡°He looks more like Kim Jung-hoon than a cult leader¡± ¡°Kim Jung Hoon is a big man¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who bullied me in school.¡± ¡°In Wook, does your brother look like such an asshole?¡± I asked In Wook, who was beside me checking the inte reactions with me. In Wook thought about my question for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders and answered. ¡°Um¡­¡­ you don¡¯t look like a religious person, do you?¡± ¡°No. I mean, do I look like an asshole?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look very religious. I mean, I don¡¯t sense the holiness of a religious person or anything.¡± Look at this guy. He never answered the question. I take it as a sign of affirmation that he¡¯s neither negative nor positive. In Wook hesitates, wondering if he should have answered earlier, then reluctantly answers. ¡°Honestly, other than the wings sprouting from your back, I didn¡¯t feel like you were very holy. If you spread your wings a few more times, do you think you¡¯ll get more followers?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even if I wanted to¡± ¡°¡­¡­ you can¡¯t do it at will?¡± ¡°It¡¯s free, but someone said it shouldn¡¯t be free.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Some guy, like a referee.¡± , which I was able to see while resolvingst night¡¯s Chaos Gate. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it yet, but from what I remembered, the concept was that if I performed a certain level of miracles, my Causality would go straight into a test. I¡¯m not sure what happens if you fail that test, but I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a penalty. It also meant that, as Limen had warned me, could forcibly limit my power in certain circumstances. For the time being, I¡¯d have to be careful. Yesterday, was on my side, but there¡¯s no guarantee that it will always be on my side. Anyway. Until I hear more from Limen, I¡¯m going to save my big divine skills like for the time being. ¡°You¡¯re even more boring than I thought. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair that people don¡¯t believe you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I smirked in response to In Wook¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s just the way people are. You don¡¯t believe something until you see it with your own two eyes, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d believe a guy like me who¡¯s mentioning a never heard of religion before in a press conference.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that the government has recognized?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re only vouching for me being ¡®irregr,¡¯ not for the denomination.¡± If I had pushed hard enough, I might have been able to get official recognition of the denomination. But that¡¯s a no-win situation. Even if the government were to say that it would recognize it as an official religion, it wouldn¡¯t inspire faith where it doesn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re not going to get anything out of it, and you¡¯re going to be in debt to the government. It¡¯s a lose-lose business. It would have been much wiser to make concessions to the government andpromise with them in a respectful manner. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not a bad start. In fact, it exceeds my expectations.¡± With that, I opened the DLC store in front of me. Soon, I was greeted with new items that had been updated overnight. [Items in the DLC store have been updated]. Overnight, the DLC store changed quite a bit. There are now a number of different items avable where there were originally only two, and the first thing that caught my eye were the two starred items. [Currently avable for purchase]. [Characteristics]. 1. Lv.1: Awakens believers into yers through a baptismal ceremony. Type: DLC ¨C Office Requirements: Skill or higher Representative attributes. -: Permanently increases the stats of those who hear the sermon, proportional to the missionary¡¯s stats. Also, if the listener is not a member of the denomination, the chance of enrollment or conversion is increased, also proportional to the Missionary¡¯s Faith stat. Purchase Cost: 1,500 DP ¡°Hmmm.¡± Just what I needed. Starting with that talent, which allows me to awaken ordinary people as yers, and most importantly, that title. . Is there anyone on Earth who possesses ? That¡¯s when I was looking at the items in the DLC shop and pondering with a serious expression on my face. [As the number of believers on Earth increases, the range of Causality granted to your Lord increases]. [Your Lord is greatly pleased and grants you ! A new message shed before my eyes, and soon a familiar voice rang in my ears. ¡°Can you hear me, Shi Yu?¡± It was Limen¡¯s voice. 4. I thought I might wake up Shi Yeon who was napping while talking to Limen, so I went outside. ¡ºYou didn¡¯t want to wake your sister, so you went outside to talk¡­¡­ Shi Yu is such a sweet big brother. He wasn¡¯t so nice to me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re joking around, it looks like you have a lot of time to kill this time.¡± ¡°Well, this is an oracle, after all. Fifteen minutes in Earth time? It would have been hardst time, but I have people here who believe in me now.¡± I walked slowly forward, listening to Limen¡¯s voice. There were quite a few residents walking around, but they just passed me by in silence. Was it because I was wearing casual clothes? I was worried I¡¯d be a nuisance outside, but thankfully, it seems I was wrong. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny that I¡¯m so worried about how I¡¯ll look if I¡¯m recognized because I had one press conference. I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid of celebrity disease.¡± ¡°Celebrity disease? Is that something I have to cure?¡± ¡°There is such a thing as ¡­¡­. What¡¯s going on, anyway?¡± ¡ºI think we need to give Shi Yu some help if we¡¯re going to organize the sect on Earth. Shi Yu doesn¡¯t have any talent in that direction, right?¡± I felt that way for ten years in Eden, but Limen has a delicate side. Whenever I had a hard time or a problem, she would always take care of me in this way. I smirked at the sound of her voice and replied. ¡°There are many more experts than me, so why should I step in? That¡¯s what a pope is supposed to do, leave everything to the practitioners and talk to them once in a while.¡± ¡°You should have learned your doctrine from other priests.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me some doctrine now?¡± Rimen replied in a troubled tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know much about doctrine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it up?¡± ¡°I taught the first Pope myself¡­¡­ but it wasn¡¯t really a doctrine, more like, ¡®I want my people to do this,¡¯ or something like that. After that, they interpreted it and developed it, which I was happy to see, so I left it alone.¡± This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t left it open to interpretation in the first ce. But given Limen¡¯s personality, it¡¯s a usible story. I¡¯m inclined to agree with her, but it¡¯s not the worst thing that could have happened. ¡°Judging by the excitement in your voice, you must have a solution.¡± ¡°Is it obvious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird that you don¡¯t seem annoyed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed that Shi Yu seems to be able to see right through me. That¡¯s right, I¡¯vee up with a solution. I can¡¯t let Shi Yu suffer alone.¡± Cute. Okay, let¡¯s hear it. I chuckled and nodded. ¡°I wonder what the solution is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just made a deal with your dimension¡¯s main system, and it¡¯s passed the causality screening, so it should be here in front of you soon.¡± A momentter, a new message popped up in front of me. [When purchasing the special rank , you can spend an additional 1,000 Divine Points to send 1 from ]. I blinked a few times as I checked the message window that had popped up in front of me. That is, if this message window I was looking at right now wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Eden is sending a missionary?¡± ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s a shame we can only bring one at this point.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to abduct a priest to Earth, just like you abducted me to Eden, are you saying?¡± I mean, the same person who kidnapped me to Eden is going to kidnap me from Eden to Earth. At my words, Limen protested, as if I was being unfair. ¡°Well, in Shi Yu¡¯s case, it was more of a abduction¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a habitual abductor.¡± ¡°But this time, it¡¯s really unfair! She was actually picked from a group of people who voluntarily came together!¡± ¡­¡­Picked? ¡°You mean you¡¯ve already decided?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as Shi Yu agrees, we cane over through the Chaos Gate as soon as tomorrow.¡» It¡¯s not some rocket ship, it¡¯s a missionary crossing the dimension by overnight express. But I had no choice in the matter. This was not the time to y hot and cold. ¡°Buy.¡± Without further ado, I opened the DLC store and purchased the Missionary title. Soon after, a message popped up in front of me. [You have spent 2,500 Divine Points to purchase the special rank !] [The will cross the dimension at the call of the Pope]. [Check the coordinates of the designated ].@@novelbin@@ Oh, right. You didn¡¯t ask the most important thing. ¡°So who is the person crossing over, surely it¡¯s someone I know well?¡± In response to my question, Limen replied in a gleeful voice. ¡°Gifts aren¡¯t much fun if you know what¡¯s in them. You have to enjoy opening them.¡± ¡°Who taught you that?¡± ¡°Guess who?¡± ¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s my karma. I wonder what kind of bastard ising to Earth. Chapter 17 Episode 17 5. I thought all problems would be solved thanks to Limen''s promise to send a missionary himself. But the problem arose in an unexpected ce. ¡°Siwoo. The gate here has already been sold... ¡­ ¡°I think it would be difficult for us to actively help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± ¡°You can send an official letter asking for your cooperation. However, ownership has already been transferred to the private sector, and most importantly, they have already paid the price.¡± This is a cafe in our neighborhood where we talked about Baekmyeong Bridgest time. Here, Team Leader Kim was looking at his tablet PC with an embarrassed expression. ¡°This Gate C-51 in Anyang was already auctioned off 5 days ago. You can''t suddenly retrieve it now. ¡°If that happens, the National Awakened Association may strongly oppose it.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I clean up the gate by myself and give you all the by-products?¡± ¡°As you know, the Chaos Gate, which is small and has been assessed as a ss C risk, serves as an excellent growth engine for the Awakened. That is whyrge guilds with financial power actively participate in auctions.¡± In short, it meant jumping into the auction to raise your level. There was no level as a concept that governed the system, but skill levels and ability levels did exist. It wasn''t a story that was too difficult to understand because I also had the experience of naturally leveling up while catching demonic beasts and demons in Eden. I nodded and took a sip of water. ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°If Siwoo simply wants to subdue the gate, we can give you the right to subdue the gate for which the auction has not yet started.¡± ¡°So this is¡­ ¡­ ha." It was nice that Limen sent a missionary from Eden to this world for me. Because I also needed someone to preach on my behalf. But why does deliverye through the gate where the owner is located? ¡°The Goblin Guild, the sessful bidder for the C-51 gate, is arge guild ranked 4th in power rankings in Korea. ¡°We have international recognition to the extent that we frequently carry out overseas assignments, and we have the Goldstar Group as our sponsor, so we have considerable financial power.¡± To summarize Team Leader Kim''s exnation simply, it means that it is a powerful guild. I have already heard enough exnation about the group called guild from Inuk. An interest group centered on yers, a group that ys a key role in the new social structure reorganized around yers. Of course, he said that a guild does not mean that only hunters gather together. Starting with guilds made up of production yers who can make equipment used by hunters, there are guilds with various personalities. Yeah, it''s not that I don''t understand that things like guilds exist in this world. The problem is, why did the 4th-ranked guilds win the bid for the gate I was supposed to go to? There is no such thing as bad luck. ¡°The goblin guild recently received new employees through open recruitment. So, I think they are probably nning to train new employees through the C-51 gate.¡± Team Leader Kim quickly summarized the current situation and then asked me in a cautious voice. ¡°May I ask why it has to be the C-51 gate?¡± I just answered Team Leader Kim¡¯s questions honestly. ¡°There are people who need toe through that gate.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ A person? Are you another returnee?¡± ¡°Not a returnee, but an alien? Otherworldly? ¡°I think you can call it that.¡± Team Leader Kim seems to be at a loss for words at my words. He just looked at me with his eyes closed, and only after finishing the espresso in front of him in one go did he continue speaking. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, aliens arrive on Earth through the gate. Is that correct?" ¡°You heard me very well. ¡°A missionary is scheduled to be sent here from Eden to carry out missionary work on Earth.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ What about your race? ¡°Are you of a different race, not human?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ¡°The person I serve said it was a secret.¡± "ah." Once again, Team Leader Kim was at a loss for words. How do you do something you really don¡¯t know? I asked a vague question to Team Leader Kim, who was at a loss for words. ¡°I guess there are other races on Earth too?¡± To my question, Team Leader Kim nodded and pointed upward with his finger. ¡°I can meet you right now in just two hours by car.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You can easily find it if you just cross the ceasefire line.¡± ¡°Oh, are you in North Korea?¡± ¡°To be exact, it is located in ¡®the ce that used to be North Korea.¡¯ We often call thatnd ¡®the lostnd.¡¯ It has already been upied by a wide variety of different races. If you think about it, aren¡¯t they also aliens?¡± That is correct. Even if they are not humans from another world, it seems correct to call them aliens if they are people who came from another world. ¡°The problem is that all of the personalities that appeared on Earth through the gate showed hostility toward humanity. Therefore, personalities that appear from the gate are treated as monsters. So, the ¡®missionary¡¯ that Siwoo mentioned¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Does this mean that if friends in the goblin guild or something see it, there will definitely be a battle?¡± ¡°I guess so. ¡°In particr, humanoid monsters have enormous experience points and rewards.¡± At this point, a question arises. I asked Team Leader Kim with a slight frown. ¡°If you look at the returnees, they are people who came over from the Chaos Gate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a special case. When returnees return, a special wave is detected at the gate. That¡¯s why we were able to go to see Siwoo.¡± In short, it means that there are prodromal symptoms. After that, Team Manager Kim and I talked about various things for a while. Is it true that an alien from another world ising over, and if that is true, will that alien really be friendly to us? There was a clear difference between me, who was originally from Earth and a Korean, returning through the gate, and an aliening to Earth. How much did we talk like that? Finally we were able to reach a conclusion. ¡°I will go to the goblin guild myself. ¡°Can you contact me?¡± ¡°Of course that is possible.¡± When things start to getplicated, just think simple. A thirsty person digs a well first. It would be possible to just go tomorrow and push through force, but it is said that the gate was won through legal procedures. In such a situation, if pushed by force, the Limen Church will no longer be a religious order, but will be an organized crime group. Team Leader Kim nodded for a moment at my words, then made a call somewhere. Did you talk on the phone for about a minute? Team Leader Kim looked away from his phone for a moment and asked me. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I ask you toe to the scene right away.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I am the representative of the goblin guild.¡± Well, you¡¯re a person with a hot personality, right? I nodded and answered Team Leader Kim¡¯s question. ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m leaving now.¡± 6. Thanks to the help of the Ability Management Department, I was able to immediately arrive at the nned C-51 gate area in Anyang-si, Gyeonggi-do, where the goblin guild was preparing for the raid. The purple sky can be said to be a precursor to the Chaos Gate. The purple sky against the background of a high school gives off quite an apocalyptic atmosphere. And in the background, people who appear to be dozens of years old are busily running around. Someone was checking equipment, and someone else was training people who appeared to be subordinates. A scene that doesn''t seem any different from preparing for war. I sat on the chair brought by the goblin guild employee and looked at the group for quite a long time. How much time has passed? ¡°You must have waited a long time. ¡°I¡¯m a littlete because I¡¯m here to teach some simple tricks to our new recruits.¡± A man smiled and approached where I was. Short sports hair, muscr body overall. There was even a small scar slightly visible above the nape of the shirt. The man who reminds me of a nonmissioned officer who loved sports a long time ago when I was serving as an active soldier. ¡°My name is Choi Seo-jin, the representative of the Goblin Guild.¡± "nice to see you. ¡°This is Kim Si-woo.¡± He was the representative of the goblin guild in charge of the C-51 gate here. First of all, my first impression of CEO Seojin Choi was quite refreshing. I thought of a gentle and intelligent image as a representative, but this seems to be the word machoing to life. Face value aroundte 30s. He is over 190 cm tall and has muscles that make him feel like he is wearing armor. That wasn''t all. In addition to his extremely developed body, the amount of magical energy that was implicitly felt was the highest level among yers on Earth that I have ever seen. Did you say that this person is a top ranker among S-ss hunters? I smiled slightly and said hello. ¡°Thank you for readily responding to my sudden contact.¡± ¡°The ck Saint said he woulde visit us in person, so we can¡¯t miss that opportunity. Rather, we are honored.¡± ¡°ck Saint, haha¡­ ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± It was one of the nicknames given to me on the Inte, and hearing it in person makes me feel indescribably embarrassed. By the way, CEO Choi Seo-jin is a very interesting person. On the outside, it seems like he''s joking like that. [The opponent''s magic pressure applies to you.] [But due to your high resistance, no effect urs.]@@novelbin@@ It stimtes me by secretly releasing magical energy. Thement I just made about him looking like a soldier is cancelled. This is not a soldier, but is closer to a beast. I raised the corners of my mouth as I tantly let go of his magic pouring out. ¡°The wee is quite spicy.¡± ¡°Looking at it this way, it seems like you are not a religious person but a person like me. I''m getting more and more interested. Do you ept new believers? ¡°I still feel like I need a ce to rely on these days.¡± ¡°New believers are always wee. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re rich and famous.¡± "haha! He was a witty religious leader. Come on, let¡¯s sitfortably. ¡°I also talk to the chicks too much and my throat is sore.¡± CEO Seojin Choi made a light gesture, and the employees who had been waiting in advance quickly opened a chair for him to sit on. Then, an employee brought a bottle filled with orange liquid and two sses on a tray, and it was obvious that it was alcohol. CEO Seojin Choi skillfully picked up the bottle and poured alcohol into a crystal ss. Then he immediately looked at me and asked: ¡°Master? ck saint? ¡°What would you like me to call you?¡± ¡°Please feel free to call me Mr. Siwoo.¡± ¡°Siwoo, would you like a drink too? Even though it looks like this, it is a pretty good drink. Oh, you don¡¯t want to eat it for religious reasons?¡± ¡°There is no specific rule to abstain from drinking, but I have to y with my younger brother in the evening. ¡°Alcohol is okay.¡± ¡°I like the doctrine more and more.¡± As he said that, he gulped down the half-full of liquor in one go. It''s a really fun picture. The sky dyed purple. And on the high school yground below, the owner of a suit that looks like it''s going to burst is seen drinking liquor in broad daylight. Isn¡¯t this the height of disharmony? ¡°Big.¡± CEO Seojin Choi, who poured the drink down his throat in one go, looked at me and continued speaking. ¡°I heard the story when I came here. ¡°From what I heard, you have business at this gate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to find here.¡± ¡°The person who showed a miracle in Guro-gu is looking for you personally¡­ ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems to be something very precious.¡± I don''t feel good. This man''s words from earlier did not contain any kindness. Instead, it contained something else. To be precise, it would have been from the moment I expelled my magic earlier. pain in the neck. Yeah, that was definitely unpleasant. And after a while, I was able to confirm the true nature of that difort. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. If Korea''s first Irregr wants it, there''s nothing I can''t do. ¡°It¡¯s only a C-level gate.¡± CEO Seojin Choi nodded and smiled deeply. And then he. Crackle! Suddenly, he grabbed the crystal ss in his hand, and it fell into powder and fell to the floor. ¡°But I feel a little bad. I feel ignored. Even though we are like this, we are a small guild in Korea. Did you think that if we came and asked for it, they would give it to us?¡± I suddenly remember the advice Team Leader Kim gave me beforeing here. ¡°CEO Seojin Choi is a very impulsive person. Be careful of sudden eleration.¡± I thought it was just an expression, but I didn''t know it would really take off. After thinking for a moment, I spoke to CEO Seojin Choi, who was ring at me as if he was going to eat me. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? ¡°Then I have a way.¡± I tend to enjoy thrills. Please stop our Pope. Chapter 18 Episode 18 6. Missionary One. The next morning. [It is 10 minutes before the appearance of the Chaos Gate.] [Ominous magic is hovering over the scene.] ¡°If I feel the same way, I want to have a fight with Mr. Siwoo right now. I like your personality, and you have fun talking! Haha!¡± ¡°CEO Choi seems to be the type of person who will fight for something if he likes it.¡± ¡°That is natural. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that boys usually be friends by hitting each other?¡± I was standing side by side with Choi Seo-jin, the head of the Goblin Guild, waiting for the gate to appear. Just yesterday, CEO Seojin Choi, who tried to kill me, was nowhere to be seen. It is natural that the negotiations ended very sessfully. The request I made to the Goblin Guild yesterday was as follows. ¡°I heard from the Ability Management Department that the goblin guild is very good atbat. I don''t think there''s a better opportunity than this to see how Earth''s yers fight. Please just observe.¡± In the first ce, you can''t spit on a smiling face. Since I didn''t have any intention of scratching and making a mess, I asked as politely as possible, and CEO Seojin Choi, who was trying to get into a fight with me right away, smiled brightly and epted my offer. I liked the sight of someone so strong that he could clear the gate on his own, bending over himself. It looks like there was a misunderstanding, but I had no intention of resolving the misunderstanding. Anyway, my goal is not to subdue the gate, but to pick up the missionaries of our church who wille out of the gate. What happens after pickup? It''ll work out somehow. It''s obvious that things won''t go as nned anyway. anyway. The situation in which I am currently standing with CEO Choi can be seen as a continuation of yesterday. I nodded my head slightly and then slowly looked straight in front of me. As the system message warned, a huge purple-colored sphere was floating in the sky. And underneath were thebatants of the Goblin Guild who hadpleted their preparations for battle. Some people seemed nervous, but most people were talking with a rxed expression. ¡°I¡¯m proud of my pups. Although the chicks are mixed, they have proven potential, so I expect they will quickly adapt and y their part. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Siwoo?¡± ¡°Definitely veterans have the appearance of being veterans.¡± They were much more skilled soldiers than I thought. It was leisurely but not disorganized, and the organization was also usible. Starting with infantry in heavy armor, ranged attackers carrying bows or staffs. There were also yers waiting there wearing rtively light armor. When I heard the word guild, it felt like a mercenary group of yers, but looking at it this way, it seemed closer to a regr army. As I looked at them, a question immediately came to mind. It was the same at the gate in charge of the Ability Management Departmentst time, and it is the same here. This is because the absence of essential beings was felt in Eden. ¡°It appears that there are no separate yers in charge of healing.¡± CEO Choi answered my question as if it was obvious. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know much since it¡¯s been a while since Siwoo came back to Earth, but healing yers aren¡¯t thatmon. Even if he only has a little healing ability, he can get an A-level hunter license... ¡­ Moreover, most of them belong to the Jeonchihyeop. ¡°He¡¯s worse than the quack doctors in our neighborhood, his price is unnecessarily high, and he¡¯s extremely picky.¡± The Jeonchihyeop is roughly equivalent to the National Healing Skills Association or something like that? Seeing him get angry while talking, it doesn''t seem like a particrly good feeling. There is ack of people with healing abilities. I didn''t know this detail. Since priests mainly used healing abilities in Eden, I didn''t know there was a shortage. This could be a pretty good opportunity for me and the Limen Church. I''m not sure yet, but as believers awaken their divine power, they will also gain healing abilities. It was around this time that I was digging up various information through CEO Choi. Oooooh! The purple sphere floating in the sky began to resonate violently, and soon the purple light radiating from the sphere began to spread out in all directions. And after a while, a message window appeared in front of me. [Chaos Gate appears.] [Quest urs] [Greetings] Type: Sub ¨C DLC Description: ording to the agreement between Dimensional World: Earth> and Dimensional World: Eden>, missionaries from the Limen Church> are dispatched from Dimensional World: Eden>. We must safely secure the missionaries whoe through the Chaos Gate. Completion Condition: Survival of Missionary ???> Reward: Token of Relic Remen> ¡­ ¡­ It''s a token of Limen. It appears that a missionarying through the gate brought it. The Token of Limen> was one of the relics held by the Limen Church. If you think about the effects it has, it will definitely help you. "long time no see." I was almost ovee with emotion as I looked at the message window. ¡°There aren¡¯t many opportunities to see our guild¡¯s battles, so I hope you¡¯ll take this opportunity to enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content. ¡°Hehe.¡± Representative Choi finished his speech with a smile, and then shouted in a voice so loud that it rang loudly in all directions. ¡°Let¡¯s spread the word!¡± And with CEO Choi¡¯s booming voice. Krar. Before we knew it,rge monsters with blue skin, trolls, began to appear beyond the gate that had taken shape. 2. Pushuuuk-! Wow! The eerie sound of destruction and the screams of trolls echo from all directions. Perhaps because it was smaller than the gates I had seen so far, the number of trolls that crawled out of the gate as an advance team was at most 12. ¡°Trolls should aim for the head!¡± ¡°Hey, this dog! Are you not in your right mind? ¡°Who would think of something else during a battle?¡± ¡°I heard you were at the top of the academy! Fuck, how are things these days? Does the academy only teach how to ride during battle? ¡°Who on earth is your teacher?¡± There is profanity everywhere. If someone who didn''t know the situation saw it, it might be considered the scene of a one-sided assault, but I didn''t find the scene particrly strange. This is because it was a scene where veterans were pushing the neers hard. Moreover, even though they spoke harshly, they were giving up crucial opportunities to neers. Most of the new members of the Goblin Guild were confused by the cursesing from their seniors from all directions and the fear of trolls. I said quietly as I watched the scene. ¡°It¡¯s ignorant, but effective.¡± ¡°It is one of the traditions our guild is proud of.¡± Basically, battles take ce under a lot of pressure. And in order to win the battle, you must faithfully fulfill your role even under the pressure. In that sense, this goblin guild''s new training could be seen as effective. However, it is just too primitive. I was quickly able to figure out who the founder of this outrageous newbie training was. ¡°I get along well with the CEO.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much praise. Hahahaha.¡± There was one person in Eden who had a simr personality to CEO Choi Lee. He was a man called the King of Mercenaries, and his straightforward and fast-paced personality was very simr.@@novelbin@@ ¡°But if the gate is at this level, isn¡¯t it okay for the CEO toe in person?¡± In response to my question, CEO Choi looked at me and shook his head. ¡°These days, gates, dungeons, and other unstable elements have increased. Our elites wille back alive no matter where we put them, but they''re not chicks, right? ¡°Still, these are people who believed in us and supported us, so we can¡¯t have them die in an ident.¡± There is also loyalty. If he were truly born in Eden, he seems like a man who would be a perfect fit for being a mercenary. CEO Choi said while raising the corners of his mouth wide. ¡°The main unit will arrive soon.¡± And the moment he said that, the formation of the goblin guild members who were organizing the advance party changed drastically. ¡°Everyone step back!¡± ¡°The expected number of main units is at least 50. ¡°Space out and change to formation B!¡± ¡°The chicks are good at following behind the shooter!¡± The change in formation was instantaneous. It was also proof that they were well trained. They moved quickly, spreading their formation wide, and as expected, the gate changed once again. [Chaos Gate is expanding in earnest!] Crumbling! With lightning striking from the purple sky, the area of ??the purple gate multiplied several times in the blink of an eye. And from there, other trolls began to walk out. ¡°All troops inbat¡­ ¡­ .¡± The Goblin Guild fighters who saw this quickly regrouped and prepared for battle, but they soon froze to a halt at the bizarre scene that followed. It is true that trolls were walking out of the gate. But the trolls were in a strange state. Keekeeeeek-! Kiyaaaaaaaaa! The guys ran out as if they were being chased by something. There was neither the harsh fighting spirit nor the liveliness that a troll would naturally exhibit. Their eyes were constantly shaking, and some crawled out of the gate with missing limbs. It no longer looked like an invader. rather. ¡°You¡¯re like a helpless refugee.¡± As CEO Choi said, it was like a prey running away from a predator. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± The yers who came to their senses btedly cut down the screaming trolls, but their gaze did not leave the gate either. To be precise, it was likely that he was aware of the predator approaching from beyond the gate. I sighed as I looked at the miserably torn trolls. And CEO Choi looked at me like that and said. ¡°Is that what Siwoo said you were looking for?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°This is such tant power¡­ ¡­ Long time no see. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can bear this.¡± Sparring-! The red magic power that flowed from Choi Dae-pyo''s body covered his body. A magical power as strong as CEO Choi''s personality began to burn red-hot. He spoke in a very excited voice. ¡°Hehehe. As I said in advance, I cannot give in. ¡°That¡¯s my prey.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d listen in this situation, but¡­¡± ¡­ It''s not a matter of whether I give in or not. And the word ¡®prey¡¯ is not a very appropriate choice of word.¡± ¡°Hehe. No matter what I say, it doesn''t work. Last time, you ate lychee alone, but this time, you were nning on eating something so precious by yourself! You''re just being greedy. ¡°But it¡¯s nothing more than what caught my eye.¡± His eyes were starting to burn with a desire to win. It seems like there is clearly a fatal misunderstanding, but there is no solution in this situation. He''s already a madman with his eyes wide open. I would have stopped Crayon Shin-chan, but even God can''t stop a crazy person. ¡­ ¡­ In my case, should I say that even Limen can''t stop it? Anyway, that''s it. I quickly gave up on persuading him and kept my eyes on the gate. The gate where the trolls were crawling out just moments ago was nowhere to be seen. There was only heavy silence. How long did the silencest? Tuk-. A troll''s head tumbled carelessly from beyond the gate. It''s a very huge head that appears to be several times the size of another troll''s head. And after a while. ¡°All troops, anti-personnel formation A!¡± ¡°Humanoid monster. ¡°A humanoid monster has appeared!¡± ¡°Get all the newbies back! Only those with experience in interpersonalbat will be given priority in the first line! Hurry!" A man quietly walked out from beyond the gate. Neatly slicked back ck hair and a monocle with a white chain. From the imposing facial features that seem to have ''principles'' written on them, and the ck priest''s uniform that looks like it''s going to burst at any moment due to the upper body muscles. The ''man''s'' left hand was holding a thick white book, and his right hand, which was wearing a ck glove, was dripping with fresh troll blood. I knew that man''s name. No, I couldn''t have known without knowing. ¡°Why you¡­ ¡­ .¡± Leo Lumen. He is the head of the Limen Church Doctrine Research Society and a man who rose to the position of archbishop at the young age of 29. He was also quite a principled person, but the nickname that represents him is. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°The mad dog of the Holy See.¡± A mad dog of the Vatican who forces people to follow the principles they set for themselves. I muttered while lightly waving to Leo, who bowed his head politely as soon as he saw me. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Here''s the problem. What happens when a crazy person and a crazy dog ??meet? The correct answer is as follows: Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! CEO Choi, who was standing next to me just moments ago, suddenlynded in front of Leo and shouted. ¡°You are my prey. He cannot yield to anyone! Turn me on. hurry!" Leo, who watched CEO Choi''s sudden behavior, frowned and then. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! As soon as he grabbed CEO Choi by the head, he nted his body on the ground, putting on a truly spectacr show of power. This ce instantly became a funeral home atmosphere. I muttered to myself once again in that eerily quiet silence. ¡°It really sucked.¡± Chapter 20 Episode 20 5. Team Leader Kim''s resourcefulness was truly remarkable. Did you say your father was great? Team leader Kim, who was wearing a small bracelet that his daughter gave him,pleted the traffic control very well despite the extreme situation. ¡°Then, let¡¯s pretend this never happened. ¡°You both agree, right?¡± This is the conference room of the Anyang Branch of the Department of Talent Management. The ident that urred at Anyang Gate just an hour ago was being resolved much faster than I expected. An ident in which the representative of Korea''s leading guild, the Goblin Guild, was unterally thrown to the ground. If you look at it this way, a truly major ident is a major ident. Starting with the appearance of the otherworldly people, all the way to CEO Seojin Choi, who was thrown to the ground twice. These were enough incidents to shake up the Republic of Korea if they leaked out. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the guys be able to fight each other a few times? Hahaha! I have no regrets. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while since I tasted spicy food, but my stomach feels refreshed.¡± ¡°The representative made a really big concession.¡± ¡°What a concession. If you think about it, it happened because I was excited. I guess we should stop our kids from joining... ¡­ The chicks were fainting, and we, the kids, were holding on to our senses, not the ones to go and brag! ¡°Noints.¡± Surprisingly, CEO Seojin Choi did not raise any issues at all. No, in fact, he apologized to me as soon as he got off the ground. Did you say that you couldn''t hold back your passion for victory that was boiling over for the first time in a while? Anyway, the fire was extinguished so urgently, and after that, we moved here and were discussing what to do next. ¡°Then I guess we can just cover up this matter.¡± Team Leader Kim let out a deep breath and spoke as if he had just had a hard time. ¡°All by-products from the gate will be taken by the goblin guild. Siwoo, you have no objection, right?¡± "yes." ¡°And CEO Seojin Choi. Please pay special attention to maintaining confidentiality. Because it is a sensitive matter... ¡­ .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± CEO Seojin Choi took a refreshing drink of a ss of water, then burst intoughter again and spoke. ¡°Our children are proud of being part of the Goblin. Would those guys go out and say things like, ¡°Our leader attacked us like a dog in heat and the whole thing broke?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ A little bit of estrus ... ¡­ .¡± At my words, CEO Choi smiled while waving his right hand. ¡°Can I suggest something, Mr. Siu?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± What question are you trying to ask? I nodded, and CEO Choi continued speaking with his eyes shining. ¡°How about forming a partnership with our goblin guild? ¡°There are people here who can prove the partnership agreement, and it will be simple as long as we both agree.¡± ¡°Partnership agreement?¡± What kind of nonsense is this? ¡°It¡¯smon on this floor. There is an advantage in being able to share infrastructure, such as participating in raids by joining forces or sharing dungeons.¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding, but aren¡¯t we like a guild? ¡°It¡¯s a religious order, a religious order.¡± Despite my exnation, CEO Choi continued speaking with a smile on his face. ¡°This group includes two awakened people who can overwhelm S-ss rankers. Would other people really view it as a simple religious group? Isn¡¯t that right, Team Leader Kim?¡± In response to CEO Choi''s sudden remark, Team Leader Kim, who was quietly listening to our conversation, also nodded. ¡°Our ability management department also thinks so.¡± ¡°Hehe, look. Mr. Siwoo. This is not a problem that is so easy to think about. Don''t forget that quite a few people are already watching Siwoo. Some are already moving... ¡­ Oh, you just need to think about partnerships slowly.¡± Afterpleting his business, CEO Choi stood up from his chair without hesitation. Then he immediately held out his hand to me and said. ¡°I hope to see you often in the future. Mr. Siwoo.¡± "ah¡­ ¡­ yes." ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to gain passion for the first time in a long time. I will make sure to repay this favor. I''ll just leave now. Hahaha!¡± CEO Choi left the conference room without hesitation with his signature smile, and Team Leader Kim and I looked at him in silence. Kuung-. After the door closes. I said in a drained voice. ¡°He is not an easy person.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you in advance?¡± ¡°I did. But who knew it would be like that?¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m d that things went much easier than I expected. ¡°I think CEO Choi really liked Siwoo.¡± Why does it sound so creepy to say that that muscr beast man liked me? After shivering slightly, I asked Team Leader Kim while drinking the coffee that was ced in front of me. ¡°When can I return with Leo?¡± ¡°The basic inspection has already beenpleted. We will take steps to ensure that you can return together. ¡°We will contact you separatelyter to provide identification, including your awakened registration certificate.¡± ¡°It always causes inconvenience.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thank you for your understanding.¡± When I earn some moneyter, the first thing I will do is give Team Leader Kim some medicine. Anyway, the job waspleted well. First, let''s take Leo and return home. 6. My original n was to change Leo''s clothes and then move on. However, there were no clothing stores nearby, and even if there were, they wouldn''t have fit Leo''s size. So I just called a taxi and took a ride. If Leo and I had the ability to run, we could have run, but we held back because we were afraid that if we did that, a video would be posted on the Inte saying, ¡°A shocking bipedal monster?!¡± Because of Leo''s size, we took arge taxi, and it is a secret that the taxi driver looked at Leo with fear. anyway. ¡°My brother is here.¡± I was able to arrive home only after dinner time. As soon as I open the front door and enter the house, the savory smell of soybean paste stew hits my nose. I was a little hungry after spending all my energy at the gate and just drinking coffee. ¡°Oppa!¡± I must have been eating when Siyeon came running up with a piece of rice on the corner of her mouth. I smiled while stroking Siyeon¡¯s head. ¡°Did Siyeon have a good time at the academy?¡± "huh! ¡°What were you doing here?¡± ¡°My brother worked hard. ¡± ¡°Brother, let¡¯s have dinner together quickly¡­ ¡­ oh? You are a guest! hello!" Siyeon, who was rubbing her face in my arms, found Leo behind me and immediately bowed and said hello. And Leo reacted to Siyeon¡¯s straight greeting. "hello?" I was greeted with an ambiguous expression, wondering if I was smiling or not. The blunt expression he had on until the moment he was thrown to the ground by my fist has long since disappeared. He was such a blunt guy that it seemed like even if you stabbed him, not a single drop of blood woulde out. "right." Now I remembered. ¡°Aren¡¯t your kids really pretty?¡± Even in Eden, Leo took exceptionally good care of the children. Whenever I had time, I would go to the orphanage in the parish I was in charge of and work with the children. However, because I had no tact, I always stood stiffly in front of the children.@@novelbin@@ At my words, Leo looked at Siyeon and nodded. ¡°Because children are proof that God has not given up on the world.¡± ¡°Say hello. This is my younger brother Siyeon. Siyeon-ah. This guy is called Leo. ¡°He is the one who will help you with your work from now on.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Leo. You''re really tall! it''s awesome!" Leo pauses for a moment at Siyeon¡¯s praise. He looked like he was thinking about what to say for a moment, but he immediately nodded his head stiffly and answered. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Siyeon. It is called Leo Lumen. Please take care of me in the future.¡± It was around the time we were greeting each other at the entrance. ¡°Brother came¡­ ¡­ .¡± I was editing a video in my room when Inwook came out of the small room. As soon as Inuk saw Leo, he turned to ice in ce. That''s certainly the reaction most people have when they see Leo for the first time. Siyeon''s reaction is a bit unusual, as she is not scared and smiles brightly. I said to Inwook while scratching my cheek with my finger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were bringing a missionary?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Is that person, or is he, a missionary?¡± ¡°Even though he looks like this, he is a very revered priest in Eden. He was also the most trustworthypanion in the war against demons. ¡°You two say hello.¡± This time too, Leo obediently listened to me. ¡°My name is Leo Lumen, a faithful servant of Limen. Inwook Kim.¡± ¡°Do you know my name?¡± ¡°The Holy Father has often said this.¡± Um, was it like that? I don''t know either. Did you talk about it while drinking? Well, whatever. We just need to be closer in the future. I looked at the two of them for a moment, feeling very awkward, and then roughly took off my shoes while rubbing my hands around my stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating. ¡°Inuk, don¡¯t you eat?¡± ¡°I was urgently sending an email while eating.¡± ¡°Good. Let''s eat together. Leo, you should eat together too, right? ¡°Inuk is amazing at cooking.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. Are you okay, Inwook? Siyeon?¡± "uh? uh¡­ ¡­ .¡± "huh!" It is said that Mt. Geumgang is also a view after a meal. So Leo and I took off our shoes, entered the house, and headed straight to the dining table. ¡°I thought only my brother woulde, so I didn¡¯t prepare much¡­ ¡­ ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have gone to the grocery store earlier.¡± ¡°This is a sumptuous feast. Isn¡¯t that right, Leo?¡± "you''re right. ¡°It seems like each dish was prepared with great care.¡± On the table were soybean paste stew, ripe kimchi, and pancakes that my grandmother had made for Chuseok. ¡°Grandma, when did you say you woulde?¡± "right. Her grandmother called me yesterday. ¡°She said she made a friend in America and she¡¯ll be backter?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even answer my phone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really that kind of person.¡± I heard that my grandson returned safely from another world, but I feel a little sad. Because he was a very entric person. I nodded slightly and sat down at the table, and Leo also sat on the chair next to me. Immediately, I began to feel Leo''s sturdy deltoid muscles on my shoulders. The dining table is definitely narrow. If I had known this would happen, would I have set the table in the living room and ate it? Did he seem pitiful to see the two of us like that? Inwook asks as he puts down the spoon. ¡°Should we just spread the table and eat in the living room?¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡­ .¡± Siyeon, who was looking at us nkly at Leo''s answer, pulled the chair next to her and said, ¡°Uncle Leo! Eat together next to me. ¡°I¡¯m small, so you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Oh my, what a good thing. Leo nced at me, and I nodded. ¡°Then please excuse me for a moment, Siyeon.¡± ¡°Hehe, you can feel free to call me Siyeon.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just be rude to the Pope¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°My brother is the Pope?¡± I just smiled and lifted my spoon in response to Siyeon¡¯s question. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. hungry." I''ll have to find time to talk to Siyeonter. Now that I think about it, I never told Siyeon what happened in that world. When you look at things like that, Siyeon seems really mature. I thought I''d ask first because I was curious. ¡°Then I will eat well again!¡± Siyeon picked up the spoon again. ¡°I am grateful to Limen for giving me my daily bread today.¡± Leo also prayed for a moment and then held his spoon awkwardly. I also looked at them for a moment and then immediately started eating. ¡°This is it.¡± Because it was so busy, the rice was very delicious. Savory soybean paste stew and pancakes that look slightly heated in a frying pan. Every time my mouth started to feel greasy, I put some ripe kimchi in my mouth, and I couldn''t be happier. After all, Koreans are hungry for food. What I missed most about Eden was this taste. As the satisfying meal continued, a rather interesting scene unfolded before my eyes. Squeak. Leo, who may have never used chopsticks before, shows off his amazing chopstick skills and eats up the rice along with the pancakes at a very fast pace. ¡°Chopsticks are very difficult the first time you do it, so why are you so good at it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to fighting against demonic beasts for 39 hours, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That was the subject ofparison in the first ce¡­ ¡­ No, just keep eating.¡± That wasn''t all. The guy ate the soybean paste stew with a spoon without hesitation, then opened his eyes wide and let out an exmation. "oh. Limen.¡± The exmation that came at such a sudden timing made me burst intoughter without realizing it. ¡°Kick.¡± ¡°Um, sorry. His Holiness the Pope. Even though it was my first time trying this food, it tasted so good¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see that the food suits your taste buds. Eat a lot." I nodded in satisfaction as I watched Leo eat. I''m going to work hard starting tomorrow, so I should at least cook the rice well. I heard that the ghosts that died after eating have pretty stains, right? Chapter 21 Episode 21 7. Vote for your temple One. The next morning. ¡°Hmmmm.¡± I sat on the sofa in the living room and yed with a ne that had strong divine power. The relic that Leo brought with him when he came to Earth, the token of Limen>. It is a ne with an impressive light green gem, and was one of the representative relics kept by the Remen Church, which was personally blessed by Remen. It was originally a holy relic stored in the basement of the Vatican, but was unexpectedly brought to Earth. There was no way Leo had trespassed and stolen the relic, and Leo also said that he had received a revtion from Limen. Although Limen said he did not tell me the reason, I was able to realize what Limen intended as soon as I received the ne from Leo. [Information on Main Quest Expansion of Church Rtions> has been updated.] [Expansion of Church Rtions ¨C Temple] Type: Main Description: You acquired a relic containing the power of your god through a missionary from Eden. So a new goal is set for you. Pope. Build a temple for those who willingly be followers of the cult. The temple will be a precious home of faith where believers can develop their faith together. Completion conditions: Build a temple. Reward: 1. Attribute Baptism > Level +1@@novelbin@@ 2. Divinity Points (DP) 500 points This is a development that was roughly expected. This is because a temple was a very essential element for a religious order to establish itself. A ce where you can offer prayers to God. A meeting ce where you can learn doctrine and activelymunicate with other believers. The role of temples is also a very essential role in religion, and this is not much different in the established religions of the Earth. Christian churches, Buddhist temples, Imic temples, etc. It can be said that in Eden, the temple performed the roles yed by those facilities. So in the end, this main quest> really meant that the Remen Church was progressing in the direction of establishing themselves on Earth. That was when I was lost in thought while fiddling with the ne for a while. ¡°His Holiness the Pope. ¡°Could you please raise your feet for a moment?¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± "thank you." ¡°¡­ ¡­ wait for a sec. ¡°Something is a little strange.¡± I was awakened from my thoughts by Leo''s words and looked straight in front of me. Leo, wearing Hawaiian shorts and a white short-sleeved T-shirt, was cleaning the living room with a vacuum cleaner. Cleaning isn''t such a strange thing. Originally, Leo had a neat personality, so there was nothing strange about it. However, I feel a strange sense of heterogeneity in this situation. ¡°Where did you learn how to use a vacuum cleaner?¡± This was because Leo, who had arrived on Earth less than a day ago, was skillfully using a vacuum cleaner. It was clearly Leo who had expressed astonishment at the newspaper article about elevators until yesterday. So I thought it would take a while to get used to the Earth, but when I opened the lid, it wasn''t the case at all. ¡°Siyeon informed me before going to school. And he handed me this little booklet.¡± Leo said that and took out a vacuum cleaner manual booklet from his pocket. Then he said, still with a blunt expression. ¡°Since I am serving the Holy Father in person, it is my responsibility to keep the ce clean. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Did you fold theundry too?¡± I gestured to the neatly folded clothes and towels on the sofa, and Leo nodded and answered. "That''s right. I asked Inwook and he kindly taught me. In addition, I was able to learn how to use machines such as washing machines and dryers.¡± Although he has visuals that could kill a bear, if you get to know him, he is a man who is sincere when ites to housework. In addition, it is equipped with abat function that can easily throw an S-ss hunter to the ground, so what a perfect butler it is. Originally, I was nning to let Leo live independently at home as soon as I could afford it, but I changed my mind. ¡°It¡¯s Leo.¡± ¡°Yes, His Holiness the Pope.¡± ¡°You are my reliable right hand man, both in Eden and here. got it?" ¡°I will do my best to help you with your ministry.¡± I mostly doundry and cleaning with my right arm. I nodded with satisfaction at Leo''s answer, then got up from the sofa. And he said while stretching. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish cleaning and get ready to leave. ¡°Inwook went out to buy your clothes 30 minutes ago, so he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leo asks those words carefully. ¡°May I ask what is going on?¡± "hmm." After thinking about Leo''s question for a while, I came up with a very good answer. I answered with a slight smile. ¡°Counseling for new believers.¡± 2. This is the headquarters of apany located in Hapjeong, Mapo-gu. ¡°I should havee to see you in person... ¡­ I''m really sorry." ¡°You can¡¯t ask a busy person toe. ¡°It is right for those who can afford it toe, brother.¡± ¡°No matter how much it is, I think it would be rude to have the Popee in person.¡± ¡°Uh, is it really okay? ¡°It was nice to see Seoul after a long time.¡± I waved my hand at Minsu''s words and nced around. To be honest, I didn''t think it would be that big of a MeTuberpany, but when I saw it, I realized I was wrong. It''s a 5-story office building close to Seoul, and Hongdae, and there seem to be a lot of employees at first nce. It seemed like there were well over 30 employees who greeted me as I came to the 5th floor, where the representative office is located. Should I say that he is definitely a MeTuber with many subscribers? Looking at this, Minsu, who seemed like a fanatic, appears again. I asked vaguely while drinking the Yemeni Mocha Matari coffee that Minsu personally gave me. ¡°Thepany is bigger than I thought.¡± Minsu answered my question as if he was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Because we don¡¯t only handle MeTube business, it¡¯s a bit bigger than you might think.¡± ¡°What other duties do you have?¡± ¡°We are also apany approved as a guild. You can think of MeTube as one of the main contents, and we also fulfill requests for dungeon conquest, participation in gate conquest battles, and guild-level requests. In fact, much more sales are generated from guild requests than from MeTube.¡± It certainly seemed like there were too many departments and employees to only focus on MeTube. I nodded slightly and took another sip of coffee. Then I asked Leo, who was admiring the taste of the coffee next to me. ¡°What do you think, is it worth eating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a taste that expands your knowledge. ¡°I¡¯m bing more and more interested in Earth¡¯s food culture.¡± That can be considered the highest praise among all the expressions that Leo can give. Iughed at Leo''s answer and then spoke to Minsu, who had been spying on Leo earlier. ¡°This is the person I spoke to on the phone yesterday. ¡°I am said to be Archbishop Leo Lumen, who came from Eden to preach the doctrine of Limen.¡± "ah! this person!" When I gave him a quick nce, Leo put down the cup of coffee he was drinking. Then he stood up politely and immediately bowed his head politely to Minsu. ¡°Thank you Limen for allowing me to meet a brother in faith on Earth. Nice to meet you, Brother Minsu. ¡°It¡¯s called Leo Lumen.¡± ¡°My name is Gu Min-su.¡± ¡°Brother Minsu has already epted Mr. Limen. ¡°I can feel Remen¡¯s traces.¡± As Leo said, there was a very faint trace of Remening from Minsu. Of course, thest time I saw him at the hospital and at the Guro-gu gate, I could feel the power of Limen to some extent from Minsu. However, at that time, I just thought that it would disappear on its own as time passed, but the energy of Limen definitely became much stronger than thest time. Should we say that it is the stage right before the germinating of divine power? It seems that Minsu''s faith was more sincere than I thought. I think we need to keep an eye on Minsu''s condition for a while. This is because it was not thatmon, even in Eden, for someone with magic power to gain divine power. anyway. The two greeted each other warmly, and the main topic began in a friendly atmosphere. ¡°Could you please look at this first?¡± While saying that, I took out the Remen''s Token from my pocket and ced it on the desk. Rimen''s Token> ¡ñItem type: Relic ¨C Remen Church Origin: Dimension: Eden ¡ñDescription: A ne containing the power of Remen. It contains the power to form a sanctuary. Dimensional Realm: ording to the causality agreement concluded with Earth, it can only be used onnd rightfully upied by the church. ¡ñEffect of Use: Deres a sanctuary within a certain range. *warning! ording to thew of causality,nd forcibly upied is not recognized. The sanctuary referred to here refers to thend where the power of Limen touches. ording to the doctrine of the Limen Church, the church''s temple must be built on a sanctuary. In the case of Eden, there was no particr problem because thend that Rimen had blessed became a sanctuary and was located throughout the continent. But this is Earth. Is it possible that there is and blessed with Limen? Limen also knows this, so he sent me his sacred relic through Leo. Uuuuuuung-. "iced coffee." The sacred power contained in the relic touched Minsu, and Minsu opened his mouth while looking at the ne with an expression of emotion. "This¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It is a relic of the church that Archbishop Leo brought with him when he came over from Eden.¡± I exined briefly and then continued talking. ¡°Now that the archbishop who will preach the church¡¯s doctrines has arrived on Earth, we will now begin missionary work in earnest.¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I would like to build a temple first.¡± Minsu responded to my words by picking up his cell phone as if he had been waiting. ¡°I will immediately contact the management support team and try to raise funds. For Limen¡¯s historic first temple¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°If you were in a hurry for money, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe to Brother Minsu, right?¡± Money was not an immediate issue. If I need it, I can just earn it without having to borrow anything. It was different from the old days when all I had was a healthy body. You may need some help from the Ability Management Department, but if you decide to make money through gates or dungeons, you can make as much money as you want. It may even be possible to copy money at the level of cryptocurrency, which dominated an era. I spoke slowly while looking into Minsu¡¯s eyes. ¡°As this is the first temple of the Limen Church, we would like toe up with an idea that will make it a little more familiar to the public. ¡°It would be even better if it could be done in a way that allows as many people as possible to participate.¡± It was a vague expectation that with 5.4 million MeTubers, there would be some sparkling wit. I guess it''s because Ick the ability to improvise when ites to content like this. The same goes for Leo. It is greedy to expect such things from Leo, who is armed with principles. Because improvisation on the battlefield and improvisation like this arepletely different types. ¡°There is no need to feel burdened.¡± I thought it would be an embarrassing question for Minsu, so I tried to give it some time. But it seems that it was just my imagination. ¡°Have you already decided on the location where the temple will be built?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Do you have any ce in mind?¡± "yes." In response to my short answer, Minsu looked into my eyes and said. ¡°Then how about something like this?¡± And then I asked Minsu''s idea as if I was dumbfounded. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Chapter 22 Episode 22
It had been ten minutes since we discussed the temple. We moved to a meeting room on the floor below the CEO''s office. Surprisingly, the meeting room was already prepared for the presentation. Mr. Minsoo stood with a microphone in hand, ready with his PowerPoint on the screen. ¡°Let¡¯s start the briefing on the temple construction n.¡± I looked between Mr. Minsoo and the screen, then couldn''t help butugh as I asked, ¡°Brother Minsoo, did you prepare all this in just ten minutes?¡± Mr. Minsoo lowered his head slightly, as if embarrassed, and replied, ¡°Actually, these are concepts I''ve already prepared.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since the day the Pope saved me and Mr. Rimen rescued me. I''ve believed building a temple for Mr. Rimen on Earth is my mission.¡± I can''t understand the mindset of a fanatic. Just because she treated him once, he thinks he should build a temple for her. Who in the world thinks like that? But unlike me, who couldn¡¯t understand at all, Leo, sitting next to me, started nodding and pping. p p p. ¡°What a wonderful worker you are. I can''t help but admire Brother Minsoo''s devotion. Mr. Rimen will surely be pleased.¡± It seems there¡¯s some understanding among the fanatics. Leo, who had been maintaining a stern expression, now looked moved. And with Leo''s sincere words, Mr. Minsoo bowed deeply in response. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should!¡± ¡°I will always pray for you, brother.¡± I sighed as I watched their ongoing interaction. ¡°Save the grooming forter. Let¡¯s continue the presentation.¡± Only then did the presentation resume. Mr. Minsoo nodded once and disyed a screenshot of his MyTube on the screen. ¡°This is a method I tried a few times on my MyTube channel. It''s a way to engage viewers more actively and is familiar to most users.¡± I nodded as I looked at the picture on the screen. ¡°Community voting.¡± ¡°Correct. We mainly used this method to finalize new content, and it received a good response.¡± I remembered seeing the MyTubemunity voting system often before I was abducted to Eden. It was highly essible with just a click. Although the main content of MyTube has changed, the systems I remember are still the same. Mr. Minsoo continued his presentation calmly. ¡°Handing over the choice of the temple site to the public means starting from apletely different point than traditional religions. It will be easier to build an image of amunicating, participating religion as the Pope desires.¡± It sounded usible. The frame of "a religion made together" was an image I had envisioned from the start. Moreover, I had already discussed this matter with Mr. Rimen. However, there is a problem here. I lightly sped my hands on the table and asked Mr. Minsoo. ¡°I want the first temple of the sect to be built in a ce with special significance.¡±@@novelbin@@ It¡¯s the first temple of the Rimen sect on Earth. I didn''t want to build it in a ce simply because it had a lot of foot traffic or was frequently visited, like other religious facilities. But Mr. Minsoo smiled as if he had been waiting for my question and moved to the next slide in his PPT. A familiar yet unfamiliar photo appeared on the screen. Gyeongbokgung Pce, the representative ancient pce in Jongno. This was a scene I already knew, but therge blue wall erected next to Gyeongbokgung was an unfamiliar element. ¡°The Pope must feel strange seeing that huge wall after returning in five years.¡± With those words, he pressed the remote, and the screen showed a photo of a deste area with the words ¡°Ground Zero.¡± A ce where there were no longer any traces of people. The huge blue wall surrounding the area made it even more deste. ¡°This ce is called Ground Zero. Five years ago, it was the first ce where the Chaos Gate appeared after the Dimension Opening began. It''s located in Gahoe-dong, Jongno-gu, near Bukchon Hanok Vige.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°The photo disyed now is an old one, taken outside the wall. We can¡¯t show you the inside as it¡¯s impossible to take pictures there. Please note that.¡± I remembered visiting the ce with my family. I nodded lightly, and Mr. Minsoo continued speaking. ¡°After many sacrifices, we managed to destroy the core of the gate, but the process took so long that we couldn¡¯t avoid the magical contamination in the central area. Although the development of magic purification technology has allowed us to purify the contamination in the outer regions...¡± ¡°You couldn''t solve the contamination in the central area. So you blocked it off with walls.¡± ¡°Exactly. The wall is made of fiveyers, including an inner wall containing mithril, a mineral that can absorb magic.¡± Magic can push its possessor beyond their limits, but too much of anything is problematic. Extreme magic causes contamination, and contamination disrupts the existing order. The result of destruction is, of course, disaster. Land contaminated by magic can no longer nurture life. Like that dead city in the picture. ¡°Ground Zero isn''t only in Seoul. It also exists in Daejeon and Busan. But this ce feels more special to the people of Korea because it''s the first Ground Zero in the country.¡± At first, I wondered why Mr. Minsoo was talking about Ground Zero out of the blue. But looking at his passionately burning eyes, I could easily understand why. After taking a sip of water, I spoke slowly. ¡°So, Brother Minsoo, you think our sect should build a temple there, right?¡± ¡°If we can build our temple in Ground Zero, the Rimen sect will gain a lot. For instance, salvation and hope. These kinds of icons.¡± I had never imagined it before, but hearing his presentation made me smile. Indeed, a 5.4 million MyTuber didn''t get to that position by luck alone. But there were some problems. I furrowed my brows slightly and asked Mr. Minsoo. ¡°Is it possible to build a temple on contaminatednd?¡± ¡°Of course, it needs to be purified.¡± ¡°But the government couldn''t do it.¡± ¡°Just as Mr. Rimen showed a miracle through the Pope''s hands by purifying the curse of the Lich in Guro-gu, I believe Mr. Rimen will show another miracle.¡± At those words, Leo, who had been silent until then, nodded and responded. ¡°You¡¯re right, brother.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you be the Pope instead?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Magic contamination is fundamentally different from the Lich''s miasma. Purifying it through holy power has clear limits. But it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Because I now had the Symbol of Rimen. If I proimed a sanctuary in the contaminated area with the Symbol of Rimen, the purification effect would be considerable. However, I couldn¡¯t proim the entire area as a sanctuary yet. Since it¡¯s not entirely impossible, let¡¯s move on. I raised another question that had been nagging at me since earlier. ¡°Assuming we build a temple in Ground Zero, you said earlier that we¡¯d decide the site through voting. If people don''t vote for Ground Zero, wouldn''t it be a useless n?¡± Bncing public participation and symbolism. Is it possible to catch both rabbits? But Mr. Minsoo changed the screen again, as if he had been waiting for my question. ¡°We will provide two options in themunity vote.¡± There were two options on the screen, as Mr. Minsoo said. ¡°Prototype: Vote for Your Temple!¡±
  1. Wouldn''t it be better to build it in a ce with a lot of foot traffic and good essibility? ¨C Gangnam Station or Hongdae Entrance
  2. Absolutely not here ¨C Ground Zero
After staring at the options for a while, I spoke to Mr. Minsoo in disbelief. ¡°You call this a vote?¡± Mr. Minsoo nodded confidently. ¡°It is a vote. Just with a touch of unfairness...¡± ¡°Will people really vote for option 2?¡± Mr. Minsoo replied firmly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you remember the green onion chocte cereal incident in the early 2000s?¡± After pondering his answer for a moment, I nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll work.¡±
Building a temple near Gangnam Station or Hongdae Entrance versus building it near Ground Zero. The basicmon sense is to build religious facilities in essible locations. Therefore, it would generally be consideredmon sense to build the temple in the areas mentioned first, rather than in Ground Zero, where no one can ess it. So, if someone truly cared about the Rimen sect and wanted its development, they would vote for option 1, Gangnam Station. However, expecting an onlinemunity vote to flow ¡®sensibly¡¯ is almost impossible. Immediately after the meeting with Mr. Minsoo, a simple promotional video featuring me and the vote went live on his channel. The video was nothing special. I just appeared in my priestly robe, saying, "Vote for your temple!" The vote was conducted from 6 PM yesterday to 4 PM today. The results are as follows. ¡°Vote for Your Temple!¡±
  1. Wouldn''t it be better to build it in a ce with a lot of foot traffic and good essibility? ¨C Gangnam Station or Hongdae Entrance / 3.6%
  2. Absolutely not here ¨C Ground Zero / 96.4%
Though it left a bitter taste, it went as nned. People tend to want to do what they''re told not to, but looking at thements on the vote and the video, it was clear what image our sect had. ¡°How long will this conceptst?¡± ¡°LOL, he still doesn''t get it after returning from another world. Gangnam Station? No way. Straight to Ground Zero.¡± ¡°Guys, I''ll make a prediction. They''ll overturn the vote within a week.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t solve the magical contamination at Ground Zero in the US. How can we? If they really build a temple there, I''ll donate all my assets. By the way, I own Dogecoin.¡± ¡°Next delisted coin.¡± ¡°Brother Minsoo... have you really be a cultist? I''m disappointed. I''m unsubscribing.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I believe this guy is an irregr? Honestly, upper-ranked hunters can catch Liches too, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, there''s even talk that the supernatural management department manipted it on purpose.¡± It seems the public¡¯s opinion won¡¯t change easily, despite my activities in Guro-gu and Yeouido. However, it did attract a lot of attention. Many journalists are enthusiastically spreading stories with titles like The New Steps of the Irregr, Irregr Kim Siwoo, Deration of Purifying Seoul¡¯s Ground Zero? And most importantly, [The main quest ¡°Expansion of the Faith ¨C Temple¡± conditions have been updated.] [Condition: Use the holy relic Symbol of Rimen to establish a sanctuary in Seoul¡¯s Ground Zero.] [Warning! If a sanctuary is established in a location other than the designated area, you will acquire the penalty trait Distrust. The holy score you gain will be halved with the Distrust trait.] The main quest condition was also specified. Although the penalty for failure is concerning, it doesn''t matter much. I''ve already made up my mind. I liked Mr. Minsoo''s presentation from yesterday. An icon of salvation and hope. It might be an excessive exaggeration, but it was a title that sounded nice. So I proceeded immediately. Since Ground Zero is officially managed by the government, the first thing I did was meet Team Leader Kim. Team Leader Kim, who had already been monitoring me, responded promptly to my contact, and as always, we met at the caf¨¦ in front of my house. ¡°I''ll get straight to the point. ess to Ground Zero is currently impossible.¡± I was firmly rejected from the start. It was such a firm rejection that I could onlyugh helplessly and ask for a reason. ¡°Can I at least know why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because there¡¯s a problem with your n, Mr. Siwoo. I want to make that clear. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Then why...?¡± With a big sigh, Team Leader Kim lowered his head and replied. ¡°Currently, there is a serious problem within Seoul¡¯s Ground Zero that we are investigating.¡± ... Causality, it¡¯s you again? Chapter 23 Episode 23 5. ording to Team Leader Kim, Ground Zero is not just a useless wastnd. It is true that the environment is uninhabitable due to the runaway of magical energy, but it is said that yers with a certain level of magical resistance can operate. And most importantly, there was a high-quality magicite mine inside Ground Zero. Magic stone. A mineral created by crystallizing magic power, which can be said to be magic power itself. Although it is one of the main by-products obtained from monsters that mainly use magical power, high-quality magic stones are mostly produced in magic stone mines. It wasn''t too strange because it was knowledge that was well known even in Eden. Moreover, it was not absurd that the magicite mine was located at ground zero. This is because it has already been proven that magicite mines are mainly created naturally in magic-contaminated areas. So, what is the rtionship between the magicite mine and this current situation? ¡°It is understood that a battle between yers took ce inside Ground Zero over the magicite mine. The number of deaths estimated to date is at least five. ¡°They were yers with the resistance to operate inside Ground Zero, so they are presumed to be at least A-level hunters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing. ¡°You guys are amazing.¡± ¡°Because nothing can rece the high-quality magicite avable at Ground Zero.¡± This is because the yers have reached a point where they are fighting over the magicite mine. I took a sip of coffee down my throat while listening to Team Leader Kim¡¯s exnation. Is the coffee bitter or is this situation bitter? ¡°As you know, Siwoo, magic gemstone is a mineral that is absolutely necessary to craft yers¡¯ equipment. ¡°Since the magicite mine was discovered at Ground Zero a year ago, eachrge guild has formed a specialized team and been participating in mining.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if the government had taken control of the situation from the beginning?¡± Team Leader Kim answered my obvious question with a weak smile. ¡°Almost all of those with magic resistance who can operate at Ground Zero belong torge guilds. ¡°All we could do was record our entry and exit from Ground Zero.¡± It''s not that I don''t control it, it''s that I can''t control it. I roughly understood the situation. And I was quickly able to figure out why the government was preventing me from entering Ground Zero. ¡°The moment Siu enters Ground Zero, our government cannot help you in any way.¡± Lawless zone. This was the word that popped into my head after listening to Team Leader Kim¡¯s exnation. One strange thing is that Minsu, who exined the n to me, was also unaware of this fact, and Team Leader Kim also told me why. ¡°Except for therge guilds, very few people know that there is a magicite mine at Ground Zero. ¡°No one wants to share information about limited resources.¡± If you think about it, magic stones have enough value to be ssified as strategic resources. So far, the value has been to help maintain confidentiality. Team Leader Kim took a sip of water and continued the conversation in a calm voice. ¡°Over the past year, mining has been progressing smoothly through a council formed byrge guilds¡­ ¡­ ¡°There has been a problem for some time now.¡± There was only one reason for conflict between guilds that were working together to mine. I said while raising the corners of my mouth. ¡°It seems like the amount of mining has decreased.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ you''re right." ¡°It¡¯s fun. fun." A fight broke out over the rights. The reason why the Ability Management Department blocks me from entering Ground Zero is probably because they don''t want me to get caught up in the fight. Now the whole picture is starting to make sense. So, let me summarize this situation neatly. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in a fight over food and see blood for no reason, is this what you mean?¡± ¡°We always think of Siwoo first... ¡­ .¡± "ha." If this was going to happen, they should have asked and started voting a long time ago. To me Minsu, Minsu was also unaware of the situation currently urring at Ground Zero. I don''t know if this is because of the damn causality, but somehow, this shit happens every time Ie up with a usible n. The simplest solution in the current situation is to overturn the vote. However, if that were really the case, it would have been obvious that the image would not have been that of a ¡®denomination that symbolizes hope¡¯ but that of a ¡®denomination that lied from the beginning.¡¯ So that method is the worst. I tried many ways, but in the end, there was only one answer. I chewed the ice in my coffee cup and poured it down my throat, then clenched my fist and said, ¡°There are some things religious people and politicians should not do. Do you know what the most representative one is?¡± "well¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie. ¡°If you want to be trusted by people, you must not lie.¡± Overturned? Do I really have to overturn it because I''m scared of big guild guys fighting over food? It was my decision to a certain extent, but I had no intention of withdrawing it just because of the shallow power struggles between therge guilds. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a difficult situation because the government can¡¯t manage thewless area called Ground Zero?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way.¡± I looked at Team Leader Kim and slightly raised the corners of my mouth. And he spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°I will end that difficult situation.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Haha, Team Leader Kim knows it well.¡± How long. They say that when you go to Rome, you have to follow thew, but in awless area, you have to follow thew. 6. The work proceeded smoothly. At first, Team Leader Kim was also opposed, but his position was ultimately approved. The reason why approval was passed was simple. Since the force includes two awakened people who are at least S-ss hunters, it does not make sense to deny entry for safety reasons.> The Supernatural Talent Management Department had decided that Leo was simr to Choi, the head of the Goblin Guild, and maybe even more. Talks have already ended with the Minister of Talent Management, who has the final approval authority. My promise was simple. We really want to clean up Ground Zero. Of course, I decided to pay for some kind of trouble separately. It wasn''t just a lie, since the contamination in some areas could definitely be removed by using Rimen''s token. Anyway, my entry was approved, and two days passed. ¡°It¡¯s high.¡± I let out an exmation as I looked at the huge wall blocking my eyes. The size of the barrier we actually faced was bigger than it looked in the photo. ¡°The name of this wall is Ark. ¡°Like Noah¡¯s Ark, it means thest bastion of civilization.¡± Team Leader Kim was with us today as well. This is because he had no choice but to receive help to get through the gate control center at Ground Zero. I spoke with a small exmation at Team Leader Kim¡¯s exnation. ¡°If you look at that, the people of Earth really have a good sense of naming.¡± If it were Eden, it would have just been built like an anti-magic blocking wall. Team Leader Kim slightly bowed his head in response to my exmation and then asked carefully. ¡°Is it really just the two of you going in today?¡± There were only two people in our group that arrived here today, including me. Except for me, the other one is of course Leo. Perhaps the reason Team Leader Kim asked that question was because Minsu was not around. ¡°I heard that electronic machines don¡¯t work in the Ground Zero area anyway. ¡°Do we really need a filming team in a situation like that?¡± ¡°Gu Min-soo¡¯spany has a number of pretty good A-level hunters. ¡°It could have provided enough power.¡± To that, I naturally responded ¡°Haha, someone might think I came here to fight. What should we just say... ¡­ Preliminary field trip. ¡°I came to take a preliminary tour of the temple site.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Oh, I made a mistake.¡± Of course, that doesn''t mean it wasn''t considered at all. But in the end, I decided that just me and Leo were enough. This is because there seemed to be no need to increase the damage by bringing in other people. I nodded and hinted to Team Leader Kim. ¡°I saw advertisements for several guilds on the Inte. ¡°We fight together for the country and the people, and most people promote it by saying that.¡± Advertisements that caught my eye while I was resting at home over the past two days. As if to indicate that this is the era of guilds and yers, most of the advertisements were advertisements promoting guilds. Among them, there were quite a few guilds believed to be currently fighting at Ground Zero. ¡°It was so funny to think that those guys would bleed without hesitation over a piece of stone on the other side of the wall.¡± To be honest, I don''t have this sense of duty to administer justice. Although I ascended to the position of Pope thanks to Rimen''s halo, I also understand very well that it is not because I am morally superior to others. I was just a little annoyed. I was already getting nervous because nothing was going ording to n, so I got caught up in it. I smiled slightly, and Team Leader Kim, who saw my smile, sighed and said, ¡°I would like you to avoid battle if possible. After all, they are also the power of the Republic of Korea.¡± "of course. You won''t be the first to fight. ¡°I can swear that much in Limen¡¯s name.¡± Of course, this is a promise not to start a fight first. If other yers came to fight first, I had no intention of paying attention to it. The conversation with Team Leader Kim ended like that, and he led me and Leo toward the entrance to Ground Zero. There, soldiers wearing radiation protection suits and holding guns were standing guard, and they saluted us as soon as they saw us. ¡°Loyalty. ¡°Nothing is out of bounds.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. ¡°The approval has beenpleted. Could you please open the door?¡± "All right!" kkiiiiik-. When the soldiers pressed the button, the thick door opened slightly, and soon a strong magical power began to be felt inside. It seems that the magic power was a little too much for Team Leader Kim. He frowned slightly, then bowed his head politely towards me and spoke. ¡°Well then, I wish you luck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It''s Leo. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes, His Holiness the Pope.¡± I led Leo and walked beyond the door. Couuuuuung. As we entered the door, it closed again, and soon a fairly long passageway appeared with dim lighting. It is quite thick as it is a 5yer wall. When we were left alone, Leo started asking me questions about things he was curious about. ¡°If there was a way to record entry and exit like that, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to find out who is currently in the area?¡± ¡°In principle, yes. ¡°But there¡¯s now that says people have to use the front door.¡± If all procedures were carried out only through the front door in the first ce, there is no way the government would not know detailed information. Moreover, Team Leader Kim already told me about the existence of the backdoor. There is a hidden passage somewhere here. Therefore, it was impossible to properly estimate how many yers were fighting inside. Leo nodded once in response to my answer, then immediately moved on to the next question. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell Team Leader Kim what you were going to do with the magic crystal mine?¡± ¡°Is there a reason you really need to tell me?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Still, aren¡¯t we on the same side?¡± I smiled and answered the very Leo-like question. ¡°Let¡¯s think of it as just the cost of trouble for us to solve a problem. Is there such a thing on Earth? Give and take. And don''t worry. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished talking to higher-ups.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a bit ufortable. ¡°I feel like a businessman.¡± ¡°Is there anything in the doctrine that says not to receivepensation for one¡¯s work?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°There is no such content, but I guess¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just skip it this time. ¡°We also needed a lot of magic stones, right?¡± Magic stones are useful in more ces than you might think. Leo reluctantly nodded. ¡°¡­ ¡­ All right." ¡°It is slowly bing visible.¡± While we were talking, we arrived at the end of the passage and were soon able to see the scenery beyond the wall. "her." The scenery beyond the wall was much more gloomy than I expected. Half-copsed buildings. Not even the weeds that would have originally been lush were visible, and the ruins looked as if they had been stuffed from that day five years ago. And the magic power blooming between them. It was truly andscape that gave off the feeling of an apocalypse. It was a time when I was looking at the scenery with mixed feelings. I felt something in my senses, which had be more sensitive due to magic, and Leo also said with a distorted expression. ¡°His Holiness the Pope. This¡­ ¡­ .¡± "I know." [Be careful. Demon energy is being detected.] Through the thick magic power, evil magic energy was felt. Chapter 25 Episode 25 3. ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Fuck.¡± Yoo Se-hyuk, a contractor with the notoriety of ¡°The Butcher,¡± swore as he watched the bizarre scene unfolding before his eyes. People are flying in the clear sky. It looked more like an ejection than a flight. And the ground was littered with human papers folded in half. It was a bizarre scene that had never been seen anywhere else. Where on earth did it all go wrong? Yoo Se-hyuk manages toe to his senses and catch a clue. ''I thought it was a worthy request.'' The request from the National Awakened Association was not a bad request. No, to be precise, it was a request that solved all of Yoo Se-hyuk''s concerns at once, and he had a lot to gain from it. -If you fulfill just one request within Ground Zero, I will pay you a top-grade magic stone aspensation. There is nothing to worry about as we have cleaned it thoroughly. We will also secure a route for us to escape from the Republic of Korea. Aren''t you in a situation where you need help because you''re wanted? Yoo Se-hyuk, a wanted criminal, needed a means to escape from South Korea. A murder spree that he has been carrying out continuously since he awakened as a yer three years ago. At first, he was only a D-ss hunter, but the reason he grew to a level where he could threaten even S-ss hunters was all thanks to the ridiculous skill called ¡°Predator.¡± A skill that allows you to gain additional stat rewards every time you kill a member of your species. If it were an ordinary person, it would have taken quite a while to adapt to that ability, but that wasn''t the case for Yoo Se-hyuk. He killed humans without hesitation. At first, he killed ordinary people living in deserted ces, and from the moment he realized that yers would receive more rewards, he lured yers into eerie dungeons and killed them. In this way, he was able to grow to the level of an S-ss hunter in just three years, but he could not be free from the investigationwork of the Supernatural Ability Management Department. Thanks to his thorough personality of destroying witnesses and evidence, he was free from the investigative for quite a long time, but the investigative that suddenly started tightening three months ago was threatening his safety. In such a situation, a request from Jeongakryeon came in at the right time. ''The report by the Jeonggakryun bastards stated that it was highly likely that it had been fabricated.'' They even kindly provided information about the target. ¡°Both gates where he worked were subject to government-led subjugation. At that time, the movements of Kang Chae-ah, a hallucination magician belonging to the Supernatural Abilities Management Department, were not known. ¡°The possibility of maniption cannot be ruled out.¡± But at this moment, Yoo Se-hyuk had no choice but to realize that the Jeongakryeon bastards'' report was false. ''Did it happen to me?'' There wasn''t a single line about thatrge man in the report. ¡°Kill, kill!¡± ¡°You monster bastard!¡± Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The monster, dressed in priestly clothing, wiped out everything like an angry bull. The problem was that those who were swept away were not just idiots. Although each of them hid their identities, he could instinctively know that they were simr types of people to him. yer criminals who have nowhere else to go in Korea. They, too, were probably thinking of leaving Korea afterpleting this request. The fact that they can move safely at ground zero means that they are all A-level hunters or higher. And what that means. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! ''That monster is at least S-level. That is also a high ranking level. ''Is this someone secretly raised by the Ability Management Department?'' It vaguely proves the power of that monster that is overwhelming them. It was truly pure violence. Although no magical power was felt from therge monster, the entire person it touched was crushed. Yoo Se-hyuk frowned at the scene of terrible violence. And then I remembered that just a moment ago, that monster had been polite by bowing its head towards Kim Si-woo. Anyone can see that it is a courtesy shown to superiors. That meant that if only the defenseless Kim Si-woo was taken hostage, there would be a way to survive. ''There''s no way a guy called an S-ss hunter could leave something open like that. That bastard is worth it.'' Unlike the monster, which shows terrifying power, in Yoo Se-hyuk''s view, Kim Si-woo was exposing countless loopholes. As soon as Yoo Se-hyuk saw the gap, he immediately concentrated his magic power and grabbed the sword. Use [Active Skill eleration Lv.9>. All your speeds increase.] You only get one chance. While the monster is distracted by others, all that needs to be done is to secure Kim Si-woo''s safety. The distance is approximately 30m. A distance that can be narrowed in just one month. All you have to do is stab your sword naturally, just as you have stabbed countless people before. [Active Skill eleration Lv.9> is used in an ovepping manner. Special effect great eleration> is activated!] As soon as Yoo Se-hyuk saw the status message, he immediately took off. It was truly an eye-opening moment. His feet, heavily concentrated in magical power, kicked the ground, and the distance between him and Kim Si-woo narrowed in an instant. And at that moment, Yoo Se-hyuk stabbed his sword into Kim Si-woo''s abdomen without hesitation. ''I got caught... ¡­ .'' I stabbed it urately, but I could not feel the tip of the sword. However, Yoo Se-hyuk was not even given time to feel strange. Kwazizig-! The thin alloy armor he was wearing was falling apart. ¡°Kuhuhuhuhuh!¡± Arge amount of blood spurted out from Yoo Se-hyuk''s mouth. And soon, pain began to surge throughout my body, as if my bones were being crushed, as if I had been hit by a truck. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Before his pain-filled eyes, message windows he had never seen before began to appear. [The special skill Will of Destruction> detects your evilness.] [Warning! Stop the system.] [Warning! Stop the system.] [Warning! The system stops... ¡­ ] Just as Yoo Se-hyuk was about to lose his mind, someone''s voice came through his blurred vision. ¡°How many people have you killed so far? This was a greater chew than I thought. ¡± ¡°Off. Save me... ¡­ .¡± "of course." Yoo Se-hyuk barely looks at Kim Si-woo, who was looking down at him. Kim Si-woo''s hand was shining white, and the warmthing from his hand temporarily pushed away the pain. But after a while, Kim Si-woo''s voice rang in his ears. ¡°After living like that until now, did you intend to die gracefully? Hey, it doesn''t work like that. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± 4. Among the many graces given to me by Limen in Eden, there is a skill called ¡°Will of Destruction.¡± The effect of the skill is very simple. I reveal all the evil deeds that the evildoer who hase within the scope of my divine power hasmitted so far. Of course, there is a drawback that the scope of >Viin is vague, but in my experience, it seems to only be activated when the viin is at a level where recovery is impossible. Just like Yoo Se-hyuk. [Lists the evil deeds of yer Yoo Se-hyuk>.] [592 cases including murder>, rape>, and infanticide>. The sins of this guy, confirmed through ¡°The Will to Destroy¡±, were to the point where I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes and see them. This thing could no longer be considered human, it was closer to a devil. Moreover, the motive behind the evil act was also shocking. A desire to be stronger, or just fun. This bastard killed his opponents regardless of whether they were ordinary people or yers. Kwazizig-! ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaa! Say, let me say! I''ll tell you everything I know... ¡­ .¡± This guy killed so many innocent people, but it seems like his life was a waste. The guy was crushed at my feet and screamed. ¡°Jeonggakryun, Jeongakryun guys took the request... ¡­ ¡°Kyaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°So what, I¡¯ll tell you what you know and ask you to save me? ¡°You are such a selfish bastard.¡± Kwajijijijik-! This time, I crushed his leg with my foot and raised the corner of my mouth slyly. Information that the Jeonggakryeon is involved? None of that matters here and now. ¡°Why do you think those bastards called Jeongakryeon put you in here? Just by looking at it, it''s just to see the liver. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re feeling it on the inside right now.¡± If they had really been convinced that I was manipting it in the first ce, they would have generously deployed their own S-ss hunters. But they didn''t do that. Instead, I tried to check it with the help of these scumbags. ¡°You guys probably made all the preparations in case you fail. ¡°They didn¡¯t do it themselves, I don¡¯t know how the violent criminals got in, something like that.¡± "I am¡­ ¡­ Be a witness... ¡­ .¡± ¡°How many people will believe the testimony of a bastard whomitted 592 evil deeds?¡± It''s Jeongakryeon. There are people who are as annoying as the Baekmyeong-gyo people I encounteredst time at Chaos Gate in Guro-gu. Kwazizig-! I discarded all of its limbs and then once again infused divine power into its body. Immediately, the guy''s limp limbs began to gain strength again. Yoo Se-hyuk, who was momentarily freed from the pain, rolled his ugly eyes and shouted. "penitence! I too will repent. Please, please forgive me... ¡­ .¡± A cockroach-like desire to survive. Yoo Se-hyuk struggled and begged for forgiveness, but I just put my foot on his back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide whether to forgive you or not.¡± Crackling. As I put more force into my feet, the guy''s back bent strangely, and I could hear the sound of his spine crunching. And soon Yoo Se-hyuk started shaking and spouting blood bubbles. ¡°Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! I quietly whispered to Yoo Se-hyuk, who could no longer struggle. ¡°It is my job to decide whether or not to bring you to the judgment seat of God.¡± That''s it. Yoo Se-hyuk didn''t even move a muscle anymore, and only then did I put my foot down from his back. Then he slowly turned around and looked around. The situation was already over. All of the more than 30 people fell to the ground, and except for Leo and me, there was no one standing on the ruins anymore. ¡°His Holiness the Pope.¡± Leo, who had sorted out the situation, approached me wearing his monocle. I thought he was going to say something about treating humans so cruelly, but the words that came out of Leo''s mouth were a bit surprising. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take this man¡¯s life?¡± To conclude, I did not kill Yoo Se-hyuk. They just made him a vegetable.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Is it a bit surprising that you say that? ¡°They say we have to give them a chance to repent at some point.¡± ¡°He is no different from a devil wearing a sword. ¡°There is no reason to treat someone who has given up being a human being as a human being.¡± Perhaps Yoo Se-hyuk''s evil deeds can be vaguely seen in Leo''s eyes. Leo was also one of Limen''s favored priests. I simply smiled slightly and answered Leo¡¯s question. ¡°Probably the bounty on these bastards alone would be enough to build a temple. ¡°It would be a pretty good gift for my friends from the Ability Management Department, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason, I¡­ ¡­ .¡± "Leo." At my call, Leo looked at my face quietly, and I continued talking while taking off the gloves on my hands. ¡°It¡¯s my job to judge these scum, but I also have the right to judge the people who lost something precious because of this bastard.¡± "then¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Those people should be given a chance to personally judge this bastard. And above all, isn¡¯t death a very happy andfortable ending for them?¡± Leo asked me while ncing at Yoo Se-hyuk, who was foaming at the mouth. ¡°So, did you intentionally infuse your life like that by infusing it with divine power?¡± ¡°This guy will stay awake like this until someone kills him. His divine power has been slightly imnted in his head, so he won''t lose his consciousness. His consciousness is awake, but his body can never move. ¡°If I had to express it, I would be in a conscious vegetable state.¡± ¡°Even death is a waste for them, so that¡¯s what it means.¡± ¡°For some people, death may actually be salvation. ¡°A bastard like this should not be saved.¡± After hearing my answer, Leo just lowered his head. And before my eyes, message windows that were slightly different from those I had seen so far began to appear. The first synchronization of the data umted in [Dimension: Eden] has beenpleted. Please check your synchronized data through themand ¡°User Information¡±.] [Dimension ne: Earth>¡¯s system defines your tendency as Chaotic Good>. ordingly, the system of ne: Earth> rxes the causality limits allowed to you.] Chapter 26 Episode 26 5. ¡ºKim Si-woo¡» ¡ñAffiliated Constetion: Rimen, God of the Beginning@@novelbin@@ Alignment: Chaotic Good upation: Apostle Title: ck Pope and 32 others -List of detailed abilities- ¡ôAbility level Strength Lv. ? >, Agility Lv. ? >, Stamina Lv.? >, Faith Lv. 7>, Magic Lv. 0> ¡ôSpecial abilities Holy Power Lv.? >, Anti-Magic Lv.? > -List of skills possessed- ¡øPassive skill Beast''s Natural Enemy Lv. ? >, Limen¡¯s Protection Lv. ? >, Seonghwa Lv. ? >, Doctrinal Interpretation Lv. 2> and 42 others ¡øActive skill Wings of Purification Lv. ? >, Consecration Lv. ? >, Will of Destruction Lv. ? > and 92 others *Notated with ''?'' means exceeding current system standards. The second synchronization will ur with a future system update. **You are using DLC ??¨C Pope>. The interface can be checked using the ¡°Denomination¡±mand. ¡°In the end, nothing has changed, right?¡± I frowned as I looked at the status window that popped up in front of me. At the beginning of the return, something appeared in the window, which was full of nk spaces. The problem is that the only thing that reced it was ''?'' That was all. Still, it seems like the abilities and special abilities I have are roughly indicated. In particr, when I looked at the level 7 faith> and the level 2 doctrine interpretation>, it seemed like they were clearly synchronized properly. However, there is one element that we didn''t see in Eden. It''s a disposition > a squarebeled Chaos Zen >, and I need to know what it is. I don''t think it''s a bad thing to see that they have increased the causality limit allowed for me. Of course, I still can''t fathom the extent of the causality given to me. "I''m dizzy." I took a moment to see what had happened to me, then slid the message window shut. There were no noticeable changes. There''s only one thing, and I''m worried about the 2nd update > written at the bottom of the status window. It must have been a snarky word, but there was nothing he knew right now. So what can I do? Stick to it for now. Just as I was thinking about this and that, Leo put his hand to his one-eyed sses. "What are they going to do?" "I don''t know." The "them" Leo referred to were other yers who had been watching us from afar. They all looked at us rigidly. What makes them unique is that they are divided into two groups based on a fairlyrge abandoned building located in the center. Apparently, they are yers from arge guild that is said to be fighting in Ground Zero. I looked at the two of them, pondered for a moment, and then stopped Leo from running out at once. "You don''t seem to have any intention of fighting, so why bother?" "For the safety of His Holiness, it is necessary to remove all hazards. They are the ones who saw injustice but did not fight with it. I don''t think it''s credible." It was a statement of Leo''s personality, but I waved my hand and said: "If you be a priest and take it out of the fist, you''ll be bitter. Let''s do what you say this time." "Are you all right?" "Yes. You''re just keeping a good eye on that scum here. You never know who''s going to steal it." I pointed with my chin at Yoo Se-hyuk and the ''human papers'' sprawled on the floor. Leo replied, taking a Bible from his bosom with his left hand. "If it is Your Holiness'' will, I will do it." These are the ones who will be handed over as a gift to the Ministry of Intelligence. He would probably leave it alone and let them try to erase all traces of it. Leo understood what I meant, so I nodded without saying a word, and I patted him on the back and walked forward. It didn''t seem like there was any need to find out where the Gemstone Mine was. There was a pretty much amount of manaing from behind where the two groups of yers were sitting. And that wasn''t all. The Maggi that Leo and I felt as we entered Ground Zero was also being felt from there. "That''s to be expected." I walked forward, my brow furrowed. Finally, they reached the ruins where the yers were sitting, and soon they emerged from among the ruins. As I had expected, they were divided into two groups. They quickly formed a formation on either side of where I was standing. They may have been trying to be as confident as they could be, but that doesn''t stop them from being afraid. In addition, some of them were shaking so badly that their legs were painfully aching. They seemed to maintain their formation as members of arge guild, but they didn''t seem to have the will to fight. Anyway. If I had the will to fight after seeing the brutal violence just now, I would have rushed in long ago. I smiled as brightly as I could at them. "Some people think I''m the bad guy. Bloom your faces. If you don''t, can I straighten it myself?" At my words, they all forced the corners of their mouths to roll up. A bizarre expression that is neither smiling nor crying. It was a delight to see. "It''s nice to see everyone wee me like that. Okay, is there anyone in charge?" After a moment of my question, one from each side stepped forward. A light-green-haired woman wearing what appears to be greaves, and a ck-haired man wearing heavy armor. They didn''t have any simrities in gender, style, or style, but they had one thing inmon. Both of them were white-faced. I took a leisurely look at the two of them, and then spoke softly. "Are you two in charge?" "That''s right...... "I don''t know what to ¡°¡­¡­ Yes." "I thought there were some S-ss hunters from the big guilds. I don''t think it''s that much?" Minister Yoo Seon-ho was right. The Hunters I was confronting here were A-ss Hunters at best. In other words, the conflict between guilds has not yet escted to an all-out war. In fact, that''s a no-brainer. If the S-ss Hunters had moved, there was a good chance that someone would have sniffed it and pounced on the Magic Stone Mine. In the end, as the amount of mining decreased, they wanted to take more of the pie, but they couldn''t bring in S-ss hunters, so they ended up fighting a local war between the formidable A-ss hunters. After all, these people did what they were told to do from above. I feel sorry for not helping Leo and me in the fight, but I didn''t want to push them hard. I nodded my head slightly and told them. "Of course, if you hadn''tid down your weapons like you do now, the oue would have been very different. It''s good. Now, shall you twoe with me to see the Magic Stone Mine?" "That''s it...... It''s ....... our authority." "Permission from the top ......." At my words, they both smirked and avoided answering, but I looked at them and raised the corners of their mouths fishy. He smirked. "Oh no. I''m going to go see it right now. If you have anyints, please let us know now...... Oh, that''s right. Ground Zero is an extraterritorial area, right? Ha ha! Oh, never mind. Even if it looks like this, he is a religious person. I just said it because it was an extraterritorial area, because it was amazing." 6. In the first ce, even outside thew, thew is far away and the fist is close. But what if there isn''t even thatw? In that case, it''s all about the fist. A very primitive structure where everything is done by violence. I think this Ground Zero is a ce where the proverb really fits. ¡°This is the ce.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you Mr. Ohseong. ¡° Thank you, Hye-rim, too.¡± "no." A ruin that was once the yground of a school called ¡®Jungang High School¡¯. I nodded in satisfaction as I gazed at the entrance to the mine, crudely built on top of the ruins. I was able to hear quite a few stories whileing here. Therge guilds that shed at Ground Zero are divided into a total of two factions, one faction centered around the 1st ranked guild, Daeho Guild, and the other faction centered around the 2nd and 3rd ranked guilds, Hive Guild and Taesan Guild. It is called a faction. And at Ground Zero, the person in charge representing the Daeho guild faction is Shin Oh-seong, and the person in charge representing the Hive and Taesan guild factions is Choi Hye-rim. They both imed responsibility for everything on the way here, but in fact, I wasn''t interested in whounched the first attack. I just noted that they had not been notified in advance by superiors that I would appear here. Moreover, they did not know the identity of the criminals that Leo and I had dealt with earlier. In short, it also meant that it was an independent decision from the top. ¡°The people at the top are teaming up with each other to entrust requests, and the people at the bottom are not even aware of it and keep bleeding each other... ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s nice to see it still looking the same even after five years.¡± ¡°May I ask what you mean?¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, I¡¯m telling you both to cheer up. Never mind." I lightly waved my hand and then looked back at the magicite mine. There was no need to enter the magicite mine. This is because it was possible to determine how much magic gemstone was buried here just by feeling the magic power. ¡°Hmm.¡± Since you said that the highest grade magicite is mined, is this level of horsepower equivalent to approximately 7 tons? I''m not sure how much magic gemstone was buried in the beginning, but the fact that there were 7 tons of top-grade magic gemstone remaining was very good news to me. If it were an ordinary mineral, 7 tons would not be as much as a real fingernail, but if it was a top-quality magicite, the story would be different. If it were Eden, it would probably have been possible to participate in the auction at every magic tower on the continent. It is easy to understand if you think that the weight of top-grade magic stones consumed by a medium-sized magic tower per year is approximately 700 kg. ¡°The reserves are eptable.¡± Magic gemstone is not just an ore needed by wizards. Fundamentally, magical power is energy in its purest form. And what they are made of bying together is a magic stone, which has very unique properties. When touched by divine power, the magic stone changes into an ore containing divine power called ¡°holy stone.¡± The opposite is also true. When magical energy is contained, the magic stone changes into a magic stone. ¡°Just like now.¡± I couldn''t help but frown at the magical energy I felt from the upper levels of the mine. As I got closer, I began to feel demon energy, a very familiar demon energy at that. This is the same magic that Yeoju''s doppelganger and the lich that appeared in Guro-gust time also possessed. The Magi that I indirectly confirmed from them was only a deep-seated one, but I could be sure that it was this tant and pure Magi. ¡°The devil of pride?¡± Of the seven demon kings of Eden, he was the one I tore apart first. The devil of pride. He was the one who ignited the me and reduced everyst piece of his flesh to ashes, and his magical energy was clearly felt in this mine. No, to put it urately, the demonic energy of pride was slowly encroaching on the magicite mine. This seems to have been the cause of the demonic energy that Leo and I felt earlier as we entered Ground Zero. I spoke to Oh-seong and Hye-rim with a furrowed brow. ¡°Has anyone been in the mine recently?¡± If it has only encroached to this extent so far, it means that the encroachment of demon energy has begun rtively recently. However, they both answered my question by shaking their heads at the same time. "doesn''t exist." ¡°Mining was temporarily suspended.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± There''s nothing to be disappointed about because you didn''t have any expectations in the first ce. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Originally, I was nning to look around a bit more and decide, but due to the demonic energy of pride, I had to revise my n. This is because a magic stone that has been turned into a magic stone cannot be made into a sacred stone. After making a quick decision, I took out the Rimen''s Token that I had kept in my pocket. Oooooh! Rimen''s Token began to emit light violently in response to the demonic energy of pride, and Mr. Oh-seong and Mr. Hye-rim, who saw it, asked me with puzzled eyes. "what¡­ ¡­ ¡°Is this what you want to do?¡± ¡°Siwoo?¡± This is why I don''t like quick-witted people. Instead of answering their questions, I grabbed Remen''s token. Then a message window appeared in front of me. You can use [Item Remen''s Token] to dere a sanctuary in the current area. Would you like to dere sanctuary?] ¡°I dere sanctuary.¡± [The area is dered a sanctuary.] The sacred power emitted from the ¡°Token of Limen¡± shot up into the sky, and divine power began to pour from the sky like snow. A sight so brilliant and beautiful that it blinds your eyes. A ray of light that can only be described as sacred falls on the copsed ruins. Mr. Oh-seong and Mr. Hye-rim were looking at the scene with a loss of energy, and I too was looking at the beautiful scene and saying happily. ¡°I have decided to dedicate this ce to Limen.¡± At my words, they instantly came back to reality and immediately opened their eyes and looked at me. ¡°¡­ ¡­ yes?" ¡°What is that... ¡­ .¡± I ended my conversation with a subtle smile at their reactions. ¡°Limen wants thisnd. As a follower of Him, I really have no choice. haha." Chapter 27 Episode 27 9. The First Temple One. A sanctuary was dered centered around the [Token of Relic Remen]. The system of Dimension: Earth recognizes the miracles caused by the sacred relics of Dimension: Eden in ordance with the relevant agreements.] [With the deration of sanctuary, some of the magic pollution hanging over the area is resolved.] [Castle Relics exert their power based on the faith of believers. In the current dimension, there are not yet enough believers to draw out the full power of the relic. ordingly, the scope of sanctuary is limited.] ¡°You can¡¯t fill up after the first drink, Rimen¡¯s Token¡± did not cover the entire Ground Zero. As a rule of thumb, the range is about500min radius. It was a rtively small areapared to areas polluted by magical power, but for me it was quite a satisfactory result. This is because the area was more than enough to build a temple. Moreover, since the possibility of expansion was open, there was no reason to be dissatisfied. "Whoa." I took a deep breath and smiled. The air, which felt somewhat stuffy due to magical energy pollution, became much morefortable. This was thanks to the fact that when the sanctuary was formed, all the magic that had polluted the ce disappeared. Of course, that only applied to me. "hmm." Oh-seong and Hye-rim, who had been letting out exmations with their mouths open just moments ago, had already lost consciousness and fainted. In a way, it could be seen as a natural phenomenon. The power of Remen contained in the holy relic is actually an overwhelming force for those who are experiencing divine power for the first time. The purest form of divine power imbued by Limen himself. It was in the same vein as when Minsu faintedst time. Still, the funny thing was that the faces of the two of them on the floor looked the most rxed I had ever seen. They were conscious of each other in front of me, they looked at me, and they had suffered a lot. They had been at odds with each other for quite some time, and this respite would be what they had been waiting for. "It''s a sadnd. I didn''t know there was a ce like this on Earth. Isn''t that right, Siu?" "I''m sorry. Originally, I wanted to build it in a pretty ce, but it turned out like this." "I didn''t mean it that way. I just said it because I thought it was a particrly sadnd." Li Men, who appeared in front of me before I knew it, smiled and said, She wore a white tunic dress and a purple wreath on her head. Standing on top of the deste ruins, she was never out of ce in this space, but it was just as beautiful. I nodded, looking at her blue hair, slightly swaying in the wind. "It''s a sadnd." "I can see it vaguely." "What?" "So many dreams buried here." Li Men frowned in annoyance as he said that. But she soon smiles brightly as she gently takes my hand. "Still, seeing as how you announced your ministry, I guess you took the gift I sent you through her, Leo?" "You''re probably the only one in the world who calls Leo a child." "But he''s a child to me. You don''t know how cute Leo was when he was little, do you? You''ll be surprised to find out!" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to know." Leo''s childhood? I didn''t even dare to imagine it. No, I didn''t even want to imagine it. Limen said as I shook my head quickly, squatting my hand as if I was cute. "I like Siu better." I shouldn''t be ashamed to listen to that. I nced away and changed the subject. "By the way, what''s going on without saying a word? If you want to say something, you can give me the oracle like I didst time." Limen replied with a bright smile. "The Pope is suffering like this, and I can''t stand idly by! I''m here to give you a present." "Gifts?" Is he trying to give you a relic? But my worries didn''tst long. This is because Li Men immediately revealed the true identity of the "gift". Woooo It may not be enough to simply dismiss it as a ''gift''. Limen''s divine power settled on the ruins, which had already lost color, and soon painted its surroundings like paint. Green trees and grass grow on the barrennd. A pond has been created over the crack caused by magic, and flowers bloom around it. The lifeless ruins are filled with life in the blink of an eye. I couldn''t say anything as I watched as I watched another miracle that Limen was creating. The biggest reason why I couldn''t hate her even though she dragged me to Eden without my consent. "I think it''s warmed up a bit. Isn''t it, Siu?" ¡°¡­¡­ That''s right." "I hope the dreams buried here will be a little warmer." It was because of the kindness she extended to living beings. Remen''s miracle didn''t cover all of Ground Zero. It''s a miracle that was only possible thanks to the Sanctuary formed through the Relic. Last time, Limen himself said it, but it was also proof that he couldn''t be as omnipotent as he was in Eden. But that''s enough. "I''m sure everyone else will love it." A ce that has been turned barren by magical pollution, and that has not recovered even after five years. In a ce where all they could do was block the magic through the barrier, the life that had blossomed was already a miracle in itself. And the scope of ministering is a matter that time will tell. The more our denomination increases the number of people in the world, the more devotion will be contained in the relics, and the more ministers will be erged ordingly. "That''s right. I almost forgot." "What else?" "A real gift!" Paaaa Once more the light spread, and soon a familiar building appeared on the green clearing behind the pond. Structure built of white marble and ss windows. Nevertheless, the simplicity and sacredness of the building are unique to Remen. "It''s the Holy See''s shrine." "Apparently, the size of the Sanctuary is notrge enough to replicate the Great War. Sorry. ¡± "No, I''d rather have this." It was a minor temple that could easily be found in the papal court of Eden. Minor temples built to offer prayers for the faithful who visit the Holy See. Although it is smaller in size than the cathedral, this simplicity may work better for Koreans. And it fits better with the image of a denomination that''s just starting out. I was worried about how to build the temple, but Limen solved my worries neatly. "How about a gift?" I nodded in response to Limen''s question. "It''s the best." I''m d I was thinking about how to build the temple. It was about the time that I was so satisfied with my gaze upon the first temple of our Remen Order. "Siu." "Huh?" "Listen to what I''m saying. There''s one thing Siu needs to do for you on Earth. Siu should have been aware of it by now." And after a while. Something quite troubling began toe out of Limen''s mouth. 2. The story told by Limen can be summarized in three lines as follows: ¡¸1. The Wrathful Demon Lord I had killed was thest one I had killed, and just before he died, he transferred the soul fragments of himself and the rest of the Demon Lords to the nearest dimension. 2. The closest dimension to Eden is Earth. 3. Therefore, it is highly probable that the fragments of the demon kings have been transferred to Earth. ¡¹ The doppelganger, the reach, and even the Magi of the Magic Stone Mine that I had seen earlier could be exined. Remen further said that the Earth''s system''s approval of his contract with me was likely to be rted to it. -This isn''t Eden, so there''s not much I can do for you yet. I think Siu will have to find out the details here. In Eden, Remen''s ascension to the throne gave her near-omnipotent powers, but Earth was not her world. The bottom line is that for the time being, I have to make my own moves. If this had happened in Eden, the Vatican''s own inquisitors would have been told to look for traces of the devil. But it''s down to earth. I hadn''t even trained the Inquisitors yet, so I felt like I would have to do it myself for the time being. Anyway. Limen, who even exined it to me, soon returned to where he came from. Bringing life to the ruins and building a temple on top of them exceeded the causality threshold allowed for him? Still, I''m d that I can still contact you through the shrine in the future. "Phew." I sat down on the steps of the temple for a moment and let out a deep breath. Limen''s gift was very satisfying. Not only did he turn the ruined ruins into a beautiful garden, but he also built a temple that was simple and beautiful enough to match the garden. It was a good indication of how much she cared about my situation. For the time being, all the urgent goals have been achieved. Leo came to trante the Bible, and there was a temple where believers could gather and pray. At this point, we are ready to begin full-fledged church operations. And if the system agrees with me, a new message window popped up in front of me. [You''vepleted the Main Quest > Expansion of the Church.] [As a reward forpletion, the Cult trait Baptism > will be leveled up by 1 and will be rewarded with 500 Holy Points.] [Congrattions! Your Cult has taken a step closer to bing a religion by establishing its first Temple. You will now be able to manage the Temple''s facilities through the Temple Management >mands>. [Facility > item in the DLC Shop will be updated!] If the system in Eden was closer toan RPGgame, the system on Earth would have to be described as closer to a management simtion game. Interfaces fill your eyes. However, it is not toote to take the time to check on the new system. Now there are things thate before that, right? I nodded, then pulled out of my pocket the cell phone I had brought with me before I entered. If it was the original Ground Zero, the use of electronic equipment would have been impossible due to abnormal horsepower pollution. Tiririring! The phone turned on. It was also a testament to the fact that the Sanctuary Deration had solved the magic contamination. Themunication signal was a bit weak, but I think it should be okay at this level. I immediately called him through my cell phone. Toorururu. After a few rings, Minsoo answered the phone in a powerful voice. - I got a call, Mr. Pope! From what you called, it looks like everything worked out the way you wanted! Congrattions very much. "No problem. Where are you, Brother Minsu?"@@novelbin@@ -I didn''t know if the Pope would call me, so I was waiting with my teammates at the Gyeongbokgung Pce. That''s why I can''t help but like him. I smiled at his energetic answer and continued. "It worked out better than I thought. So I''d like to ask you for your opinion." - Speakfortably. I''ll listen. "Shall we do a live broadcast?" - Do you mean live broadcasts? You can always set it up if you want, but where do you want to do it? I answered the question as if it were a matter of course. "How about the first unveiling of Ground Zero Mitube? Don''t you think it''s going to be okay? I think I''ll be fine." Chapter 28 Episode 28 3. The first to move was the Ability Management Department. When Minister Yoo Seon-ho heard that I had seeded in purifying some areas, he immediately deployed the team that was on standby. The first thing they secured was the recruits of criminals who had beenmissioned by the Jeonggakryun, including Yoo Se-hyuk. It is said that most of them were wanted criminals, so it may have been a good ending. Moreover, other than Yoo Se-hyuk, whom I personally worked on, the rest also say that it would be impossible for them to live a normal life. It could be said to be the result of Leo''s vicious human power show. Anyway, up to that point was what I had expected, but the situation that unfolded after that couldn''t help but be a bit perplexing to me. Even though I havepleted the purification of some areas. ¡°It looks like this old bastard¡¯s few wishes havee true. thank you." I had no idea that Minister Yoo Seon-ho, who is not even a yer, would suddenly enter Ground Zero like this. What a great old man. Of course, this is the result of Limen¡¯s meticulous attention to detail. Limen has created a path from the entrance to Ground Zero to the sanctuary for believers who have difficulty entering Ground Zero. A path that she personally gave divine power and purified. She could have given it a name, but she said she wanted it to just be called a pilgrimage route. That is how Minister Yoo Seon-ho arrived through the pilgrimage route made by Limen. ¡°What is this little tombstone?¡± Minister Yoo Seon-ho, who seemed lost in thought as he looked around, asked me. A monument in front of Minister Yoo Seon-ho. The tombstone had the words ¡°A ce where dreams rest for a moment¡± written in Korean in very elegant and soft handwriting. I said, keeping my eyes on the headstone. "It''s a constion for those who sleep here." "What nobleman ....... this?" "It''s one of the things that the creator of this ce did. It is a monument that he left behind as a reminder to ovee sorrow, but not to forget." A monument perched above a lush garden. And the shrine that you can see through the monument. It was also a beautiful scenery that anyone who came to see it could only say. Even the ruins of Ground Zero, which had not yet been cleansed in the distance, were beautifully contrasted. Minister Yoo Seon Ho seemed to enjoy the scenery in silence for a long time. How much time has passed like that? Finally, Minister Yoo turned to me and spoke. "As I promised you before, everything you get here is yours. Land, whatever. You can see it as a sign of our weakness." "Isn''t there a property rights issue or something like that?" "You don''t have to worry about that. Whenpensation was paid to the people who were affected by Ground Zero, there was a use that the property rights to Ground Zero would belong to the government. It was a well-known right for the government, but it''s nice to see it being used in this way. Haha." The fluffyughter wasn''t bad to hear. To put it simply, it also meant that he didn''t have to look at others. For example, the original owner of thisnd, the owner of the building, and so on. I''m sure I can''t ignore the age, and Minister Yoo Seon Ho scratched my itch at once. I nodded in satisfaction. He pointed to Min-so''s filming team, who were busy preparing for something in the distance. "I''m going to do a live broadcast on MiTube." "Looks like we have something to help you with." "I''m thinking about bringing journalists into the live broadcast, what do you think?" At my suggestion, Minister Yoo Seon Ho frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. But his worries didn''tst long, and he replied in a still smug voice. "That''s what you''re nning to do to rece the press conference." "Why do you need to do the same thing over and over again?" "You''re right. Still, I kept in touch with the reporters before I got here. We''ll make sure we get there in 30 minutes." Yoo motioned lightly to his secretary behind him, who nodded and called somewhere. The execution is hot once. It was such that I couldn''t believe that he was over 70 years old. Should I say that the term "old winger" is more fitting than anyone else? Minister Yoo, who had resolved my worries in an instant, spoke to me in a more rxed voice. "I think I''ve done a lot of urgent stuff, and I think I''m going to get down to business." Just a second. ¡°¡­¡­ The point?" "How will you set up your rtionship with the Whole Legion in the future, and how will you run the denomination? And when we''re going to be able to clean up all of Ground Zero, there''s still a lot to talk about." I don''t know when we got ready, but Minister Yoo''s entourage set up a simple table and chairs in front of us, and Minister Yoo Seon Ho concluded by offering me a chair. "We''ve got a lot of time before the reporters arrive, so let''s talk openly. Wouldn''t it be better for Siu to deal with it all at once?" I could see why the staff of the Talent Management Department were afraid of this old man. 4. The 30 minutes with Minister Yoo Seon Ho were really exhrating. Should I say it was a chance to see how he managed to control the Talent Management Department with his body rather than as a yer? "You look tired. Are you alright, Holy Father?" "Can I give you a massage?" "If you want." ¡°¡­¡­ Not. I''m afraid I''m going to fold, so I''m going to refuse." Looking at Leo''s muscles hidden by his priestly robe reminds me of the felons who were folded in half earlier. I waved my hand lightly and turned to Mr. Minsu, who was standing next to Leo. "Journalists have arrived. How''s the Mitube reaction?" He had left an announcement on Minso''s channel that he would be broadcasting live on Ground Zero. I''m curious to see what happened, but I could have guessed it just by looking at Minsoo''s cool expression. "Do you want me to drag aggro moderately?" "I can''t help it because of the image of the ce as Ground Zero. I''m sorry, Pope." "What do you have to apologize for? It''s wrong in this society where mistrust abounds. Never mind. Anyway, if you turn on the live broadcast, it will take care of itself." Famous media, public reporters, foreign media, etc. There are dozens of reporters who have been contacted by the Ministry of Science and Technology and have already sat in front of the shrine. As soon as I start going live, they''re going to pour out articles about what happened here all over the country, or even from all over the world. Don''t viewers believe you in such a situation? I patted him on the back a few times, then stretched lightly. "Now that we''re ready, let''s get to work. It''s been 10 years since I''ve been broadcasting on the inte, so I''m a little nervous." That would have been about five years ago in Earth time. When I was in the army, I worked frantically to feed my younger siblings. There was a time when I wanted toin to someone, but I didn''t have anyone to talk to, so I turned on the inte broadcast. I turned it on whenever I felt like it, so I didn''t know if there were one or two viewers. I remember those days, but things have changed iparably. "We''ve got a lot of work to do today, so let''s get the show done quickly." I said cheerfully, and then took them out of the temple hall slowly. The moment we walked past the marble pirs and stepped outside. Rumble! Journalists waiting everywhere began to press the shutters of their cameraspetitively. It''s true that I was a little overwhelmed at thest press conference, but it seems that there is definitely something about tolerance in this as well. "Wee, brethren. I would appreciate it if you could take a beautiful picture." Now I can shake my head at the reporters to some extent. I waved to them and then headed to where Min-so''s crew was waiting. A small garden in front of the shrine. In the fairy-tale garden, which was nted with Limen''s favorite licianthus, it was already ready for filming. A table with a chair of the right height and a tablet PC where I can monitor the reactions of the viewers. On top of that, there are full-fledged filming equipment such as lighting. I felt it in thest Lady Dungeon, but it wasn''t at all at a level that could be ignored by an online broadcast. "You can sit here." I followed Minsoo''s guidance and sat down in a chair. It''s easy to think of the format of today''s broadcast as an interview. Mr. Minsoo asks, and I answer. There was a questionnaire that the writers at yourpany had filled out beforehand, but these questions weren''t very important now. "So, as we talked about beforehand, we''re going to focus on the viewers'' questions." "Let''s do that. Let''s get started." "Understood." At my words, Minsoo nodded slightly, and then signaled to the filming team. After a while. As we appeared on the tablet PC and the chat screen, the broadcast began in earnest. -Ha ha, you said you turned on the broadcast at Ground Zero, but I guess you rented a filming location somewhere. - Plke type; No matter how urgent the money is, if you''re going to do it, you have to show sincerity. - Ugh ha ha I thought it would be like this -I''m not good at jujutsu in the first ce...... - After the cult controversy erupted, I lost my initial intention yes - Unsubscribed good job The chat went up so fast that it was hard to follow with your eyes, but it was quite spicy just by looking at it at first nce.@@novelbin@@ After all, this is the K-chat window. "Today, we''re hosting a Ground Zero special. It''s an honor to be able to show you what Ground Zero looks like for the first time in the world." To put it bluntly, the public sentiment in the chat window was really at rock bottom. Personal attacks and derogatory remarks everywhere, as well as aggro in the midst of chaos. As a 5.4 million YouTuber, the number of viewers was quickly exceeding 10,000, and the chat window was heating up just as much. When you see something like that, it makes sense to say that it takes a moment to be a real paga. I thought it was enough to shake my mentality. "If you''re here, you''re familiar with it. This is Si Woo Kim, the first regr in Korea and the leader of the Remen Church. May I say hello?" There was nothing wrong with Minsoo''s mentality. It didn''t seem to be a big blow to the 5.4 million, or now 5 million, who had been hardened through broadcasting. Although the number of subscribers has dropped sharply since I posted myst testimony video, the experience does not diminish. I admired his brazen progress for a moment, then looked at the camera and said: "Nice to meet you. My name is Si Woo Kim from the Remen Church. It is with great pleasure that we are able to present to you our historic first temple." As I greeted him, there was a loud sound effect and something popped up in the window of my tablet PC. -''Mr. Quokka'' donated 1,000 won! [Who''s in the back? You''re not a hired thug, are you? Plke...... If you''ve been kidnapped by a cult and are being forced to take a video, please wave a carrot????] "Ahem." I almostughed. When I say "hired thugs", I think I''m referring to Leo, and honestly, I agree to some extent. It''s definitely a weird visual for a priest. I quickly regained myposure and continued. "Thanks to your active participation, we are able to build our first temple at Ground Zero. Thank you very much." As soon as I type in this or that, the chat box fires up again. Here are a few of the chats that stand out: - Not an irregr, recognized by this country? Is it okay for an irregrs toe out on the air like this and deceive the viewers? ha ha - It''s just a reversal, it''s an ugly irrational move. - But where is the set? It''s pretty. - I am a professional. Ground Zero is an area where life cannot grow due to magical pollution. But there are flowers and grasses here. So I''m going to put my little hair on this isn''t Ground Zero. The reaction was quite expected, so I wasn''t surprised. At this time, many viewers begin to vent their insidious desires in the chat. I don''t think I''ll be able to say anything good if I drag out my time in this situation. I admired the spiciness that is typical of Koreans for a moment, then smiled slightly and continued. "I don''t want you guys to go through this or that, so I''m going to get to the point." It was a live broadcast that also served as a press conference, but this kind of thing just doesn''t feel cool to exin in words. Therefore, you just need to get to the point. Keep it simple and clear. "From now on, anyone can apply to enter Ground Zero in Seoul. Details will be announced on the website of the Ministry of Talent Management and our MiTube channel at ater date." As soon as I speak, the camera''s perspective changes. The cameras that had been filming us a moment ago slowly began to move and capture the scenery around us. Journalists arepetitively taking pictures. A marble temple that blends seamlessly into the garden. And the ruins of Ground Zero, looming beyond the boundaries of Sanctuary, and the Ark, the barrier that sealed Ground Zero. -? - Isn''t that Changdeokgung Pce in the distance?????? - Isn''t that a ground zero barrier? - Lee Wa Jin? - Guys. This is now being broadcast live on KBC, right? -Breaking News) Minister Yoo Seon-ho of the Ministry of Meteorology and Management officially announced that Kim Si-woo Awakener has seeded in purifying part of Seoul''s Ground Zero for the first time in the world. Link to that article> - It''s real???? -? -? -Do you know;;; Is this really Ground Zero? Does that make sense? It seems that it is only a matter of time for a p¨¡ to be a ka, but it seems that it is also an instant for a ka to be a p¨¡. I''m sure a few minutes ago, the chat was full of usations. - I came on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. -If I want to make a real pilgrimage, can I apply for Ground Zero? -Please make the SAT a big hit, please ???? -Let me have a girlfriend! -Please let me pass the Hunter Academy exam! Let me pass the Hunter Academy exam! -Please make sure you have a good interview! It began to burn for apletely different reason. Chapter 29 Episode 29 5. My first official live broadcast on MeTube did notst very long. Just 30 minutes, no more, no less. But those 30 minutes had a bigger impact than I expected. [Title: I am a sinner] Content: A lowly person like me has been carelessly ndering people who are truly precious without knowing them. I''m sorry for doubting you. I''m sorry for cursing you carelessly. From now on, I will work harder than anyone else to spread the name of Limen. Hahaha isn¡¯t this guy that guy? Yes, that¡¯s right. He''s a bastard who always goes around cursing and asking who would believe in something like the Remen Church. It''s a fixed nickname, but you''ve deleted all the posts you''ve made so far? Don''t worry, I already stuffed it and sent it to the Limen Church via email. Limen is watching. I would appreciate it if everyone would use beautifulnguage. ?Remen Gallery has been created! Brothers who would like toe in and share good words, we would appreciate it if you coulde at any time. Damn it. Are you your government and Kim Si-woo or something? The guy who is doing it gets caught up in the scheme and hitting. That''s it. this. Just from the government. To keep the National Guard in check. Deliberately pushing. I guess. Are you fooling me again? You idiots? ?Grandpa haha, stop showing fake news haha. Even foreign media outlets are reporting it all at once. Please spread conspiracy theories in moderation. Haha please. Please stop using it haha ??before I tear out the moles on your body haha. The above posting on an Inte site can be said to be a very exquisite summary of the current situation. It is now difficult to find the viins who ndered me and Limen on the Inte simply because they did not like it. Those who were actively criticizing the Remen Church until a few hours ago either disappeared or became extreme supporters of our church, or they chose one of two paths. ¡°It¡¯s really frustrating.¡± Mr. Minsu, who was checking the reactions on the Inte with me at the temple at Ground Zero, sighed and said as if he was upset. ¡°What is so frustrating, brother?¡± ¡°They are the ones who still insist on conspiracy theories even though they have shown enough evidence. How much more do I have to show for you to believe me... ¡­ .¡± As you can see from the post, there were still some who imed that we were a conspiracy theory. However, unlike Minsu, I had no majorints. ¡°It¡¯s their freedom too.¡± "but¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Humans are inherently suspicious creatures. And since it is a country where the image of religion has changed so negatively, Limen will understand.¡± In fact, it''s even weirder that I don''t have any doubts. People like that are people we won''t believe no matter how much we show them. And I didn''t want to force my faith on those people. Since faith is freedom, disbelief is also freedom. of course. ¡°Personally, I hope they all go away.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ yes?" ¡°This is my personal opinion, so I would appreciate it if you would not misunderstand. haha!" I could understand, but that didn''t mean I wanted to respect them. They''re the ones who im we''re lying, so there''s no reason to respect them, right? But Leo next to me seemed to think differently. At my words, Leo closed the Bible he was reading and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you again and again, the person who can hug them too is Limen. Limen¡¯s kindness does not discriminate against anyone. but." "but?" ¡°I think we need to meet the non-believers in person and hear why they distrust us.¡± I thought about Leo''s words for a moment, then frowned slightly and asked. ¡°I n to make you repent if I have to.¡± Then Leo nodded as if it was obvious. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be nothing we could do if wemitted disrespect towards Lord Limen? ¡° The only way is to make them repent.¡± ¡°I know this many times, but if a person folds in half, he or she dies. That''s a crime. Even though the Republic of Korea looks like this, it is a country ruled byw?¡± ¡°This is difficult.¡± This is why former Heretic Questioners are like this and this is a problem. Radicals who pretend to be principled. In the case of Leo, his extremeness has decreased to some extent since he ascended to the position of archbishop, but habits that have been acquired over a long period of time do not easily disappear. ¡°From now on, we must not arbitrarily force anyone to repent on Earth. ¡° From now on, you must receive my unconditional permission before moving.¡± ¡°I will follow the orders of His Holiness the Pope.¡± We will have to keep an eye on Leo for a while until he fully adapts to Earth. He is still too dangerous to be left alone. He''s the kind of guy who easily folds even S-ss hunters in half, but it''s hard to guess how big of a scale he would be if he made up his mind to do it. I took a deep breath, then looked at Minsu again and said. "right. ¡° Brother Minsu.¡± ¡°Yes, Pope.¡± ¡°I heard that there is a separate guild for blue-cor yers. Do you know of one? ¡°It would be nice to have yers with deep knowledge of ore.¡± Mr. Minsu carefully asked me back my question. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re talking about the Meister Guild, I know of a few ces. ¡° Maybe you can find yers who deal with ore.¡± I have not yet exined to Minsu about the magic stone, or rather the sacred stone mine, hidden across the garden. Since he was not even aware of the existence of the magic stone mine in the first ce, it is natural that he did not know. ¡°We need yers who are good at mining. The picture is not very pretty to inquire with the government. ¡°Can you please find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. There are already a few blue-cor yers I''vee into contact with while nning MeTube content in the past, so I''ll try to find out more about them as quickly as possible. But what are you trying to do? ¡­ .¡± ¡°A slightly different missionary activity?¡± I raised the corners of my mouth and checked the message window that appeared in front of me. [You can purchase the Facility Construction Center> through the DLC store.] [Formation Center Lv. One] ¡ñType: DLC ¨C Facility ¡ñDescription: You can now create holy relics (items) using sacred stones. Blessings are given to holy relics produced in the sanctuary, and as the facility level of the sanctuary increases, various blessings can be granted. ¡ñPurchase cost: 5,000 divinity points A facility that was easily responsible for more than half of the Vatican''s finances in Eden. This is a facility where one can look forward to the level of synergy it will create when the element of capitalism isbined with it. Holy cow. I looked at the message window in front of me again and spoke in a confident voice. ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± It is expected to be the biggest hit product that feeds our denomination in the future. 6. "I''m home." It was a really long day. I was able to return home long after the sun had set. It was a really hectic day. It felt like the day never ended. ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°How much time does Siyeon have and is she still not sleeping? And then you stop growing taller?¡± ¡°I saw you on TV earlier? So I asked my younger brother, and he said to ask my older brother directly!¡± Siyeon must have had a lot to say, so as soon as she saw me, she started chattering enthusiastically. However, Siyeon immediately nced behind me, frowned slightly and asked. ¡°What about Uncle Leo?¡± ¡°Uncle Leo has work to do for a while so he can¡¯te. ¡° Already tell Uncle Leo that I¡¯m sorry that he can¡¯t go out with us.¡± Leo voluntarily decided to stay at the temple.@@novelbin@@ There was not a single bit of coercion involved in the process. He said he would stay at the temple first, so he just gave permission. Since there is no Holy Knights guarding the temple, it couldn''t be more reassuring if Leo were to protect the temple. In addition, several of Minsu''s employees voluntarily stayed behind, and the Ability Management Department has deployed arge number of personnel to prepare for any unexpected idents, so there is no need to worry. ¡°So, Uncle Leo is in that pretty ce?¡± "huh. From now on, that will be your workce.¡± "Can I go y with my little brotherter?" "Of course. If I can afford it, my brother will take me right away. You''ll love it." Honestly, I''d like to take Siyeon away afterpletely removing Ground Zero''s mana contamination. I knew it wouldn''t be a big deal, but I couldn''t help but feel like a protector. "Good!" Siyeon nodded in satisfaction at my answer. By the time I took off my shoes and was chatting with Siyeon. ¡°¡­¡­ Are you here?" A zombie walked out of the main room. Dark circles under her eyes. He greeted me with a look that looked more tired than ever. "I''ve been through a lot because of my brother. Can I make you some medicine?" I asked Inwook to do me a favor. Starting tomorrow, we will be releasing the Remen Cult Mitube channel. I thought Inwook would be more suitable for the operation of Mitube than me, so I entrusted him to him, but he probably suffered all day because of it. "What''s the aphrodisiac...... I watched the show earlier, and it seems like things went well, were you okay?" "It wasn''t bad." You don''t have to tell In-wook, who is about to die of exhaustion, something nasty like, "I cut off Yoo Se-hyuk''s limbs and turned him into a vegetable, and Leo did origami as a human." I nodded roughly, and Siyeon, who had heard the conversation between the two of us, rubbed his eyes and said, "Now that my eldest brother is here, I have to go to bed." "He won''t sleep until his brotheres." Looking at the time, it was already 11 o''clock. Considering that Siyeon usually falls asleep at 10 o''clock, he has been sleepy for quite a long time. "Siyeon says he has a lot of questions for you?" "Well, my brother is the Pope of the Remen Church...... Purified Ground Zero...... I know this so far, so I''ll just askter. I''m going to bed! Good night." Siyeon went into his room, and I stared nkly at his back. "You know everything, don''t you? Did you tell me?" "No?" "But how does Siyeon know everything?" Inwook replied to my words as if it were a matter of course. "Siyeon will use a smartphone better than we do. Whether it''s Mitube or News, when I turn it on, it''s all about my brother, but I don''t know how Siyeon can do it. He''s just pretending not to know in front of us to be charming." That''s what it was. Siyeon was ying with me. "It''s all grown up. A third-grader ys with her brother on purpose." "It was a situation where I had to grow up quickly. You know that very well." "You don''t have anything to say, that''s a naughty habit." "If I was a really mean little brother, would I have helped you with this little sleep?" Look at how I put every word in a heavy way, lest someone think it''s my brother. After inserting the facts in a row, Inwook gulped down the water from the cup. He said as he took a vitamin from the vitamin tub on the table. "I called my grandmother and she said she''d be flying in two weeks. I heard that the Department of Talent Management is even flying a chartered ne...... Oh, and he asked me to tell him." "What do you say?" "Because of my grandchildren, I can''t travel anymore. When I get to Korea, I''ll be ready for you." ¡°¡­¡­ The big one ising." He doesn''t answer my phone calls, and I think he''s telling me to be scared of him on purpose. I''ll have to hear the details to find out, but I''m sure you''reing back home because of me. As of today, I have be the first awakener in the world to sessfully clean up Ground Zero. In short, it has be a factor in the Republic of Korea. And it''s only natural that the family of the factor is also a factor. It''s a good thing that the U.S. still has an alliance with South Korea, but if it had been in China or Japan, wouldn''t it have brought it right away? "Oh, I don''t know." Let''s leave theplicated thoughts forter. I shook my head, then looked at Inwook. "Let''s go to bed today. There''s a lot to do tomorrow. I''ve got to run Mitube, I''ve got to find out about the miningpany, I''ve got to deal with the whole thing...... It''s a mountain to do, it''s a mountain." "Did I stay up all night?" "We''re brothers, aren''t we? Still, my brother is so reassured by you. Let''s work a little harder for the time being. Okay?" My long, long day wasing to an end with gaslighting Inwook. Chapter 31 31 episodes 3. Your mine is sweet. The so-called "Ni Kwang Moon" worked much better than I thought. Perhaps it was because it was a change that he threw while attaching his brother to the end of each word, and Kang Byung-so''s expression, which had been smiling leisurely just a moment ago, cracked. But he was definitely a professional. In the blink of an eye, he cleared his frown, and then adjusted his sses. "We believe that Siu entered Ground Zero with the aim of the Magic Stone Mine from the beginning. Of course, you should have been provided with the information by the Supervisory Management Department." Seeing that the order is wrong, there must be a big misunderstanding. Apparently, I made the decision after talking to the management department, but I didn''t bother to clear up the misunderstanding. After all, they''ve already set up a confrontational angle. And they don''t need to clear up misunderstandings and improve rtionships. They hired people to show their teeth from the first meeting, so why would they have to misunderstand them? Moreover, it is also a situation in which it is highly likely that the cause of the demon of pride lies over there. That''s why I didn''t respond to Kang''s. And perhaps he took it as a sign of affirmation, Kang Byung-so still continued his. "We, the National Awakening Alliance, regret the forcible seizure of the Gemstone Mines that were legitimately upied by therge guilds." "Oh, go ahead." "The Majeongseok Mine here has been a very important source of growth for therge guilds that are currently leading Korea. The big guilds have put aside their greed in front of the meaningful value of Korea''s growth and have been mining magic gems evenly with each other." If you listen to the story, they are the heroes who protect the Republic of Korea. I stared at Kang Byung-so''s face as he whispered that brazen. You might feel a guilty conscience when you talk this much, but Kang Byung-so''s expression doesn''t shake at all. "Those who put aside their greed are fighting like turf bastards?" "It was just a sh between practitioners. The coalition was going to mediate." "So...... Everyone was yielding to each other for the greater good, and I was greedy and ate it all by myself, is that it?" Kang replied to my words, still in a soft voice. "Not necessarily. It''s just a pity that we should have talked about it beforehand with those of us who were actually upying it." "Oh, you felt sorry for me and made you want to make us an?" "Well, we don''t know much about that. Looks like you had an unfortunate ident." "I didn''t think I''d admit it in the first ce, so I''ll move on. Okay, I''m sure you''re not here to talk about that, but get down to business, brother." Those words were just rice cakes for the that would follow. I immediately asked for the main point, and Kang nodded and spoke. "I will guarantee the Remen Cult 50% of the amount of Magic Stone Mine. In addition, we will give you the right to use the infrastructure that we have built, from mining to processing and sales, and we will also promise a small amount of donations to make the operation of the denomination easier. It''s probably a good sum of money." It was a clear appeasement. There is only one reason why these guys, who until yesterday were going to make me a half-ass, have changed like this. [The number of believers is rapidly increasing!] [As a result, we''re updating the new main quest, estimated duration of 7 hours and 32 minutes] This is because my influence has be iparably greater than before. Besides, I had already thought of the answer to that question. Therefore, it didn''t take long for him to answer Kang''s offer. "You seem to have thought it was just a peace negotiation, Brother Byung-so. Think about it. I tried to stab the knife first, but failed, so wow! Great! Let''s take care in the future? It''s funny to think about it." Anyway, they didn''t like it from the beginning. Look at that dignified little man who doesn''t even have a conscience. I put my right arm around Kang Byung-so''s shoulder, whose expression was beginning to crack. Finally, Kang Byung-so''s expression changed greatly, and those behind him raised their magic as if they were ready to fight at any moment. However, their rebellion did notst long. Woooo Before I knew it, the divine forces that had emanated from my body had entrapped them. "If you want to talk to me more, the men who ordered you to stab the knife shoulde to you and apologize on your knees." ¡°¡­¡­ We gave it a chance." "Hey, really. Radish. Sup. Everything." "I''m sure you''ll regret your choice today." I grabbed the chin of Kang Byung-so, who had started ring at me, with my right hand and slid the corners of his mouth up. He concluded his voice with anguid voice. "Go back and tell him. If you don''te to apologize, I''ll go find you myself. Do you know it''s an atrium?" 4. The Zhen Legion friends quietly withdrew. They didn''t have a choice. I''m not gentle enough to look at the guys who show their teeth to us first. It''s hard the first time, it''s easy the second time. I''ve made my intentions clear, and I''m sure we''ll bump into each other again soon. Anyway. After that, things went very well. He was introduced by Mr. Min-so, and was able to sessfully sign a mining contract with a representative of the Meister Guild named Anarchy> who came to the mine. Representative Kangho. Maybe it''s because it''s the first production yer I''ve ever seen on Earth, but he''s been a pretty interesting guy. -Unfortunately, the big guilds have taken control of the Magic Stone Mine and our kids are going crazy, but we will show you the results as much as you believe in us. Hahaha! An exhration reminiscent of the dwarves who were one of Eden''s alien races. As soon as he saw the Sacred Stone Mine, he was eager to challenge the new ore, so he dly signed a contract with us, and I was able to solve one of my worries once and for all. Mr. Minsoo vouched for their ability, so there should be no doubt about their ability. In addition, unlike magic stones, which often explode in magic during the mining process, sacred stones do not cause idents at all. Rather, it bestows blessings on those who mine it. It is a blessing that relieves fatigue and heals wounds. I also heard that some of the miners who were highly sensitive to divine power experienced real miracles. For example, oveing hair loss, or something like that.@@novelbin@@ "By the way, the Pope. Are what you said to Chairman Kang true?" After signing the contract, the path to the newly constructed sanctuary. Minsoo asked me cautiously. "Which one?" "That...... Hair loss ......." "Oh, of course. In Eden, our Remen Cult was known for their abundant hair. But why is that all of a sudden...... Could it be, Brother Minsu?" "Oh, no. Just...... Someone who knows......." I see. On the outside, you look so full of hair, but I didn''t expect you to have such a problem. I patted him on the back and nodded. "Good things are going to happen." Basically, Min-so''s sensitivity to divine power is quite high. As long as he awakens his divine powers, there''s a good chance he''ll get the results he wants. But that''s forter. I wasn''t sure yet, so I deliberately kept my words to myself. As we talked, we arrived at the consecrated sanctuary built behind the temple. The facility I builtst night for a whopping 5,000 Holy points. It was a facility that Leo was familiar with, so Leo nodded slightly. "It''s a nice feeling to see you on Earth. But it feels quite smallpared to Eden." Certainly, as Leo said, it was very smallpared to the Holy See''s sanctuary. Well, actually, I didn''t think from the beginning that I could build a mammoth sanctuary that was in the Holy See. "Is it because it''s still level 1? It''s smaller than I thought." "Is it possible to expand in the future?" "Probably." "I don''t think there''s any end to Limen''s benevolence." It''s a miracle made possible by working with Earth''s systems, but you don''t have to tell Leo, so let''s just say so. I nodded lightly and entered the sanctuary with them. Consecrated sanctuary. It is also a ce that has the meaning of a ce to give blessings to something. To put it simply. "It''s like a workshop...... Sounds like it." "That''s an urate analogy, Brother Numbers." As Mr. Minsoo put it, you can think of it as a workshop attached to a temple. A small workshop that is not very big. It was a workshop of about 30 pyeong, but it had all the facilities that could be found inside. Starting with the simple fountain where the holy water bubbles up little by little, and then to the five workbenches. Certainly, as Minsoo said, it was a workshop by all ounts. And I didn''t want to correct it. Just as objects are made in a workshop, holy objects are made in the sanctuary. In Eden, the dwarves who served the Remen were used to produce high-quality relics, but I don''t know how to do that on Earth. Whether it''s armor imbued with divine power, or a holy sword made by the dwarves and blessed by Limen himself, there''s no way he''d be able to create a miraculous relic like that. I came in to get a sense of how things were going, but luckily the system was still friendly. [You have entered the Consecrated Sanctum Lv. 1 > of your Temple.] [Disys a list of Relics that can currently be crafted in your Holy Sanctum.] 1. Low-cost holy water: This is a holy water with a very small amount of divine power. It increases the body''s ability to recover and can be an effective weapon against targets with Magi. 2. Holy Stone Bracelet: This bracelet has a part of the Holy Stone inserted into the groove. The grade of the Holy Stone used in crafting determines its efficacy and helps the wearer recover from nature. *The number of Relics that can be crafted in the Sanctum can be purchased by leveling up the Sanctum or through the DLC Shop. "Isn''t this just a Religious Management DLC, not the Pope DLC?" "What do you mean, Your Holiness?" "Nothing. Well, that''s what it is." Once again, no religious organization can operate without capital. The Ministry of Finance was the department with the worst working conditions in the Vatican in Eden, and it must be well funded in order to grow into arge denomination. Moreover, this was a world where capitalism was iparably more developed than Eden. Therefore, I could say that this sanctuary was a key facility that I would have to manage with all my heart and soul in the future. One good thing, though. "Sacred Stone Bracelet." The most popr product of the Remen Church. The Holy Stone Bracelet was on the list of craftable relics. Bracelets that are made in the form of bracelets and have beneficial effects on the wearer''s health. Reminiscent of the germanium bracelet, also known as the health bracelet, a pseudoscience that was popr on Earth in the past, it was a much-loved relic because of its low price. The difference between the health bracelet and the Earth''s health bracelet is that the Sacred Stone bracelet actually has a positive effect on the body. If he were to use the finest sacred stone that was about to be mined, it would surely have a noticeable effect. "Health bracelet...... New Religions...... This is a bit of a picture. It''s like a real cult." "His Holiness. I beg of you, but I understand that a consecrated priest is needed to properly run the sanctuary." "Right. Craftsmen can make things, but it''s up to the priest to consecrate them using sacred stones." That''s why the priest was always in charge of the finishing touches. That is why they also created the professional office of consecrated priest, but as Leo said, there were no professional consecrated priests on Earth. Even when I ask Li Men to bring me back, I keep getting worried about the causality. "Don''t worry." If you don''t have teeth, it''s gums, and you just have to make a way. If there is no consecrated priest at once, a consecrated priest can be appointed temporarily. I nodded and said to Leo. "Leo Lumen." "Yes, Holy Father." "I appoint you as a consecrated priest who temporarily administers the sanctuary. I hope you will continue to serve you even more in the future." ¡°¡­¡­ His Holiness. I don''t have enough time just to trante ....... Bible." "I''ll replenish your manpower soon, so let''s take care for a while. I''ll tell Li Men soon, and I''ll make sure to bring the Sanction Priest with me. Don''t you believe me?" "But that''s ......." I don''t think so. Seeing that you are putting in a lot of steam, I have no choice but to use my secret weapon. I looked at Leo''s hesitant face, and then spoke in a very firm voice. "Do it." Chapter 32 32 episodes 5. I left it all to Leo not because I was really a ruthless ck business owner who exploited Leo''s workforce. To put it bluntly, I''m also frustrated. I, too, am a victim of thisbor shortage. Wouldn''t it have been much easier if Limen had brought a few more people when he brought Leo in? Of course, I could y the role of a consecrated priest, but I was also a person who had a mountain of work to do. Other words. "At this point, why don''t you just join our church? I think it would be very convenient if Team Leader Kim negotiated with the government on my behalf." "Haha......." Things like organicmunication with the government. Just as Leo has his own job, so do I. "I''m grateful for the offer to change jobs, but since we''re civil servants, we don''t have that much freedom to change jobs." "Shall I talk to Minister Yoo?" "Won''t you be beaten to death by someone inside me rather than Minister Yoo?" "That''s a shame." I wanted to recruit through open recruitment right away, but I couldn''t. In order to work in the Limen Church, one had to be a follower of the Limen. Although the number of believers is determined by the system, it has not yet established a systematic doctrine. In such a situation, if you force yourself to expand your workforce, you will inevitably have problems. That''s why I''m grinding Leo. I let out a small sigh, took a sip of water, and turned to Team Leader Kim, who was sitting in front of me. "With so many guestsing to the temple, Li Men must be very pleased. Anyway, what about today?" Maybe it''s because you''ve taken care of them earlier? "Oh, I''m here to ask you a question about a recent anomaly." "An anomaly? Is it a gate or a dungeon?" "It''s about the New Awoken. In the course of the investigation, a singrity was discovered, which led to this uwful decision." "To me?" About a month after I returned to Earth, I came to tell you what I knew about the Awoken. Just as I was about to get embarrassed, Kim quickly flipped the screen on my tablet PC and handed it to me. "As you know, identifying and ssifying new awakens is one of the main tasks of our Talent Management Department. The material you''re looking at now is one of the documents that was created in that process." "Aption of the New Awoken, right?" "Yes." As Kim exined, there were more than 100 names written on the tablet PC. I understood what the material was. But it was not easy to guess why these names were shown to me. However, Team Leader Kim seemed to have anticipated my reaction and immediately continued to exin. "The names on the screen are all followers of the Hundred Ming Sect and im to have been blessed by their gods and awakened as yers." "Are you sure you''ve awakened?" "We tested through a mana detector and confirmed that everyone on the list had mana." "Hmmm." It''s true that I''ve been paying a lot of attention to the Hundred Ming Sect guystely, so I''ve been a little less concerned about them. Haven''t encountered them since thest time I encountered them at the Gurogu Gate. They''ve been trying to get out in the suntely, but I haven''t gotten much attention because I''ve been dragging aggro all the time. Just as I was about to make a ssh on Mitube, I and the Remen Church absorbed all the attention like sponges, so it''s a shame for them. "Originally, the Awoken members of the Hundred Ming Cult refused to be tested through a magic detector." "Wasn''t it mandatory for the Awoden to submit to the test in the first ce?" "It was in the name of conscientious objection. The miracles that have happened to them are not something that human beings can evaluate...... That''s why." ¡°¡­¡­ All of a sudden, they''re going to be tested like this?" The reason wasn''t far away. I frowned and continued. "It''s because of us." "Already, there is a growing argument in the political world for equity and the need to recognize Baekmyungkyo. Even worse, the Ministry of Defence is making the extreme argument that we need to work with them to increase the number of yers." It''s a kind of butterfly effect. When our church performs the miracle of purifying Ground Zero, they are performing the miracle of awakening their yers. I heard from Inwook that it would be impossible even for the United States or China to create a yer. In such a world, any power that could awaken a yer would surely make anyone drool. "At this time, it is not known how they awaken the general poption. They say that only sincere faith can save a man from his weaknesses." "You have to believe to awaken?" "Yes." I didn''t feel the Magi from the Hundred Ming Christians I had encountered at the Gurogu Gatest time. But it''s true that I''ve found something. It''s not magic, but it''s not magic either, it''s a very ambiguous energy. Therefore, the possibility that they were a denomination that worshipped gods from other worlds could not bepletely ruled out. As far as I follow, he is a god from apletely different world from Earth. But I couldn''t shake the feeling of reluctance I had felt fromst time. I shoved the remaining water down my throat and sighed as I asked: "We''ll clean up ourpetitors, do you mean?" "That...... What is the expressionpetitor...... Isn''t it unsuitable......." "But you''re not a partner, are you? Oh, and let me tell you, we can do it." "What ......." "Awakening the general public, it means that we can do it. What...... I don''t mean that we won''t be pushed, I''m just giving you a heads up." It was a move that I had saved to use as a secret weapon if I couldn''t propagate itter, but they took it first. I had a shot. I thought I was going to eat it raw through the Temple of Ground Zero, but I didn''t know that apetitor would jump in at this crucial moment. "It''s not the Pirate Age, it''s the Archbishop Age, or something like that." "Yes?" "I talk to myself. Anyway, this is what the Talent Management Department is telling us about ...... Can we assume that they support us?" When I asked, Kim swallowed nervously. He nodded slowly and said: "Yes. Minister Yoo Seon-ho asked me to convey that I believe in the trust that has been built by the Ministry of Science and the Remen Church so far, and that I believe in the trust that will be built in the future." It''s hard to say no. That old man, no matter how you think about it, it''s not an ordinary bet, right? I should have noticed it when I heard that I had endured so long in a political arena that was nothing more than a war of attrition. There was no reason or reason to refuse, so the answer was already predetermined. I nodded in response. "Tell them you understand." "Thank you for your continued support, Siu." It was at this moment that the issue of the White Ming Church began to emerge in earnest in the future of our denomination. Oh, I don''t know why I miss those dull Inquisitors so much today. 6. Whether or not the White Ming Buddies created the Awakeners, our denomination''s Mitube unveiling, which was scheduled for 6 p.m., was a great sess. ¡¸??? ??(Offical l¨©men) ¨C ??? 4.3? ?¡¹ The number of subscribers recorded in just one hour after the MiTube channel went public. With each refresh, the number of subscribers was increasing rapidly. It wasn''t a channel with that many videos, and there was only one video of me and Leo introducing our denomination. The content of the video wasn''t very special either. How will you operate Mitube in the future, and how you canmunicate with us? However, just by looking at thements on the brief introduction video, I was able to get a rough idea of the public sentiment. - I heard that this is a wish restaurant. - I came on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. -SAT, please let me take a good look. -Please let me pass the exam this time! -????I want to visit the Temple of Limen and talk to it, but when can I go in? -And;; There are still people who are fooled by the cults...... Wake up, folks. Suddenly, they start asking you for money, and eventually they break up your family. - Who is better, the Limen Church or the Hundred Ming Church? The views toments ratio is insane. The number of views exceeded 200,000, and the number ofments was well over 70,000. Of course, more than 90 percent of thements were written about their wishes.@@novelbin@@ "It''s not about faith counseling, it''s about writing down your wishes. It''s a shame. I don''t think you''re made to do this....... Minsoo, who was watching the reaction next to me, said in a regretful voice. "It''s all right, brother. This is exactly what Mitube was made to do. It''s nice to see everyonee and make a wish, isn''t it?" "But......." "I''m sure Limen will be very pleased. Isn''t that right, Leo?" "Yes. He cares for those who earnestly desire it." That''s how it all starts out. They rarely be devout believers in the first ce. "I would like to see more and more people praise Li Men''s miracles and kindness." Except when he witnesses the power of Li Men, as he did. I smiled as I looked at him with regret. "It''s going to be soon." It''s been a hectic run so far, but we''ve reaped some pretty good results. Even though it was a troublednd, they built a temple on top of South Korea and sessfully opened the Mitube channel. When I first returned to Earth, I was in the dark, but I managed to move forward step by step. yes, where is this. It was around the time that I was satisfactorily observing the reaction of my colleagues and Mitube. [Quest updateplete.] It''s been a long time since the quest message window appeared in front of me. The notification window that started to appear yesterday when the number of believers began to increase explosively. I put down my tablet and checked the message with a nk expression. [Quest urs.] [Expansion ¨C Preparedness] ¡ñGenre: Main ¨C DLC ¡ñDescription: You have provided a precious home for faith through the construction of the temple. The temple will serve as a great focal point for your denomination in the future. Therefore, the system has determined that your denomination haspleted its basic preparations. Pope Francis. Our is currently exposed to a multitude of threats. With the threat of no end in sight, it''s time to build up the strength of the Church in earnest. ¡ñCompletion Conditions 1. 50,000 official believers (official believers are those who have submitted an application for membership) 2. 500 Divinity yers who have chosen Remen> as their faith. 3. Reach a total of 15 levels of Cult Traits and Facilities. ¡ñReward: 10,000 Holy Points, Relic Choice> *All three conditions must bepleted toplete the quest. It''s definitely the quest window I''ve seen so far. However, I felt a strange difort in the quest window. Canonical believers? You can say you understand that part. I had a rough idea that it would once again define the scope of Shinto. But the second condition didn''t make much sense. "Divinity yer?" I''ve checked it many times since I returned to Earth, but there was no concept of divine power on Earth until I returned. But what are those weirdpletion conditions? "Brother Numbers." "Yes, Pope." "Just in case, I''m asking you again, have you ever seen anyone using divine powers besides me?" He thought for a moment at my question, then shook his head. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, there isn''t." "Then what the hell are these ridiculouspletion conditions......." That was then. [This message is sent to all yers in Dimensions: Earth >.] [As certain conditions are met, the restriction on Dimension System: Energy: Holy Power> hanging on Earth> will be lifted.] [Dimensional System: Earth>''s systems begin preparations for the Age of Turbulence > update. yers of Earth, prepare for theing upheaval.] "Well then." yes, the system won''t let me go. Chapter 33 Episode 33 11. Monster Wave One. What is divine power? It is literally the sacred power of God and the power to create miracles. At first nce, it feels like a blessing from God (in fact, in my case, I received it directly from Limen), but ording to Limen''s exnation, divine poweres from believers, not from God. - To be precise, you can think of it as the power that is the source of life. Life is so wonderful and precious that it has countless possibilities. If magic power is in contact with the possibility of the will to life, then sacred power is the power in contact with the possibility of the faith in life. When I first heard that story from Limen, I didn''t quite understand it, but as time passed, I was eventually able to understand what it meant. I once saw a young man who arrived at the Vatican following the guidance of his attendant priests. A 24-year-old young man from a northern barbarian tribe. He was a young man who had never been baptized by a priest, and had never received religious education from a young age. The young man knew nothing about what kind of god Limen was, what values ??Limen pursued, and what the doctrines of the church were. However, the young man possessed such pure divine power that even I let out an exmation of admiration. It is said that when the young man was a boy, he was able to survive thanks to the sacrifice of an attendant priest of the Limen Church. And it is said that from the moment the young man saw a stranger who had no ties to the tribe praying to Limen and willingly sacrificing himself, he embraced Limen, a god whose name he only knew, in his heart. Even while wandering the north with the surviving tribe members, the young man simply prayed to the god Limen for the tribe''s well-being and happiness. I didn''t even know that it was a prayer. While wandering the north with the tribesmen, the young man was discovered by another priest of the Limen Church and arrived at the Vatican. It was also the story of ¡®Leo Lumen¡¯, who was called the saint of the North. Of course, even Leo is now busy tranting the Bible in his room. ¡°Leo, that child was a very special case. ¡° He was a child born with a very strong potential for divine power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, calling Leo ¡®child¡¯ is too much for me.¡± ¡°Siwoo. ¡° Are you jealous now?¡± "No way." I sighed as I looked at Limen, who was lightly sitting on the desk in front of me. This was also Limen''s temple, and thanks to the rapid increase in Limen''s followersst night, she was able to appear once again. The reason I urgently asked to speak to her was, of course, because of a huge incident that had urredst night. An incident in which divine power was unlocked for yers on Earth. The whole world was currently in an uproar because of it. From existing religions, including Christianity and Im, to strange new religious groups that I have never heard of before. There were yersing out all over the ce saying that they had blossomed into divine powers. Of course, I don''t know if they have truly developed divine power. Rimen said as he gently ced his hand on my head. ¡°You knew that the shamans of the northern peoples used divine power, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it was difficult to understand.¡± ¡°It means that it is not the object of belief that is important, but the belief in the object that is important. ¡° I don¡¯t know about Siwoo, but there were quite a few deities that disappeared because they could not be trusted?¡± ¡°What on earth is this deity?¡± ¡°Siwoo is already seeing it with his own eyes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about the origin of godhood.¡± For Limen to say something like that means he really can''t give an answer. I can''t help it, but I think I should move on. I sighed and nodded, then looked at Limen again and asked. ¡°Then why has there been no divine power on Earth until now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same reason why magic power was not allowed to humans on Earth until now. Because the dimensional ne was limiting some of the possibilities of life.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t it have appeared five years ago when the magical power appeared?¡± Limen answered my question with a sullen expression and a fine frown. ¡°If I had known that, I wouldn¡¯t have told Si-woo a long time ago. ¡° I¡¯m sorry for being an ipetent god on Earth.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°No, what would happen to me if I said that?¡± ¡°Still, we can make some predictions. It was originally meant to be like this, or... ¡­ .¡± "or not?" ¡°It¡¯s because of me and Siwoo.¡± I sighed deeply again at Limen¡¯s words and said, ¡°Casality again?¡± ¡°I want to give everything to Siwoo, but¡­ ¡­ ¡°The causality that governs the dimension has no choice but to dislike such things, right?¡± I expected that word toe up again, but I couldn''t help but feel annoyed when I heard about that possibility in person. But Limen gave me a light hug and said, ¡°But now I can do this much.¡± [Your goddess gives you a blessing.] [For 90 days, all attribute levels held by the church increase by 1 level.] ¡°Do I really have to hug and bless you like this?¡± ¡°I like this. ¡° You don¡¯t like Siwoo?¡± Instead of answering Limen''s question, he just stayed quiet. Limen, who hugged me for quite some time, soon got down from the desk and smiled. Then he looked at me and asked yfully. ¡°What does our Pope n to do now?¡± ¡°Whatever. We need to preach hard to the yers as well. If we stay quiet, all the talented people will be taken away. ¡°There is a manpower shortage right now.¡± Originally, we were nning to attract talented people in various fields through things like divine power and baptism, but it would be toote to do that now. ording to news heard through the Talent Management Department or Minsu,rge guilds are already looking for ways to dominate yers with potential for divine power. There is no way they would have information about divine power, but if they were to let their guard down, it might all be taken away. "right." There''s already something I wanted to ask Remen, so I guess I''ll have to resolve it now.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Could it be possible to recruit additional personnel in Eden?¡± ¡°Um, not yet?¡± ¡°Then there is nothing we can do. ¡°I just need to change Leo a little more, okay?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ "Siwoo?" "are you okay. ¡° People don¡¯t die just because they sleep less.¡± 2. In fact, the opportunity for effective sales, or rather missionary work, was not that far away. The emergence of divine power was only part of what happened overnight. Breaking News) Some of the Orc tribes upying the vicinity of Pyongyang City began to move south. Level 2 monster wave warning issued in the area around the former ceasefire line.> A veryrge gate was detected in the Saha-gu area of ??Busan. Expected gate grade is A.> Abnormal magical activity in Seo-gu, Gwangju... ¡­ > The entire world was puzzled by the new energy called divine power, but for a moment, abnormal phenomena began to ur simultaneously in various ces around the world. And Korea was not free from such anomalies either. There are 9 abnormalities reported nationwide. Among them, there were three abnormalities that could cause serious damage to the country if left unattended. Naturally, when the situation reached that point, the entire Republic of Korea was put on alert. The fact that an order to convene the Awakened was issued once a year was enough to highlight the severity of the current situation. Of course, I was also included in the government''s summons. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny how all of a sudden those pigs came down, wondering if they had foot-and-mouth disease? Pope Kim. No matter how much I think about it, it''s so simple that I don''t understand it. ¡°It is quite unfortunate that the people who have been stuck there for so long areing down at a time like this.¡± "Chairman Choi is also the head of arge guild, but isn''t it a pretty picture to be attached to the other side instead of ours?" "Haha. Sticking with the hurts your pride. Didn''t I tell you then? Our guild is not a guild of the Whole Horn Alliance." "I see." I sighed as I looked at Choi Seo-jin, the leader of the Goblin Guild, who was talking excitedly next to me. This is the meeting room on the top floor of the Ability Management Department, which I visited once before. There were a total of 11 people sitting in the room, including me. Choi of the Goblin Guild is one of the 11. Choi was wearing a Hawaiian short-sleeved T-shirt despite the cold weather, and he told me as he wriggled his dynamic muscles. "Would you like to have coffee with me after the meeting? I''ve got something to ask you, and I''m going to have to do it." "Are you going to ask me?" "I''ve got a lot of personal questions about divine power." After a moment, he whispered quietly to my ear. "Wasn''t the power that overpowered mest time also divine? It seems that the power you showed at the Gurogu Gate is also a divine power, but it seems that the divine power is Pope Kim who is the first-hit instructor....... "Mr. Choi." "Yes." "Please refrain from whispering in your ear from now on. If you do it one more time, I can take you one more look underground." "Oh dear. Were you ashamed? Surprisingly tasteful...... Haha, let''s rx your face, Pope Kim." It''s the first time I''ve met Choi since then, and it''s weird. At first nce, you might think that they arerades-in-arms who have gone through many battlefields together. "Representative Choi. Are you the only one in the room? Can you lower your voice?" Perhaps themunication between the two of us was quite unsatisfactory, a middle-aged man with a mustache turned to us and said, In response to the man''s point, Choi replied by rubbing his little finger into his ear. "I''m going to have a good chat with my new friend, but are you dissatisfied? If you don''t like the temple, you leave." "You have a problem with that. I don''t have the slightest consideration for others. So I sh with other guilds in every case." "Mr. Lee, are you getting any mustache treatments? You''ve got a strangely better mustache." "Ugh." I couldn''t hold back myughter at Choi''sment. He''s definitely a crazy guy. In my case, I came as an irregr, and I was asked to convene by the Talent Management Department, and the other 10 members are all representatives of arge guild with ties to Seoul. With the bnce of power shifting considerably in favor of the guilds, how many people can openly argue with them? I think it''s true that he doesn''t get along well with the guilds in the Pavilion. Otherwise. "By the way, I guess he was circumcised in his mouth? Why does everything you say sound like an X?" You can''t say that. "You, you bastard!" "Last time I heard that your guild members were in charge of the site and my bastards suffered, shouldn''t I apologize for that? Take care of your cubs in time to scream." "Oh." I have something to say, Choi Ka-C, whatever? Correct. It seems that he is not a crazy person, but a properly insane person. In response to Chairman Choi''s verbal abuse, Chairman Lee was ready to go on a rampage, but he could do nothing. Because just as he was about to get angry, the door to the conference room opened and someone entered. "I think our representatives were having a good time. Did this old man disturb you?" Minister Yoo Seon-ho, who is the head of the Ministry of Talent Management. At the appearance of the old man with a benevolent smile, the representative just frowned, and sat down quietly. Mr. Choi grinned at Mr. Lee, and then turned to Minister Yoo. "You seem to have improved your energy while you haven''t seen each other, sir." "I think the aphrodisiac I''ve been takingtely is working. If Chairman Choi wishes, I will tell you where he built the medicine after the meeting. Haha." "It''s good." Representative Choi also took a favorable stance toward Minister Yoo. After quickly clearing up the atmosphere in the conference room, which had be catastrophic, Minister Yu sat down, still smiling benevolently. Then he gestured lightly to his secretary. "Time is money, so let''s get down to business." After a while, a map of South Korea appeared on a screen in one corner of the conference room. The Korean Penins is familiar to the eye. But there was a huge red dot near the waist of the penins, and Minister Yoo Seon Ho spoke in a low voice. "ording to the reconnaissance team''s report, the number of orcs in the south is at least 100,000. As a result, we''ve upgraded the Monster Wave alert from Level 2 to Level 1." ¡­¡­ What? 100,000? Chapter 34 Episode 34 3. 100,000. When the number was revealed in the conference room, the representatives of each guild let out a sigh. I can understand their reaction, because the number of 100,000 was quite a concern to me, who had already dealt with countless orcs in Eden. The number 100,000 is by no means a number that can be ignored. Especially in the case of orcs. ¡°As you know, orcs have tribal tattoos on their arms. However, the number of tattoos on orcs that our informants have confirmed this time alone exceeds 7 types.¡± On the screen were pictures that seemed to have been taken from quite a distance away with a high-performance camera, and as Minister Yoo Seon-ho said, seven clearly different tattoos were arranged. Based on what I didn''t remember, they didn''t seem to be the Orc tribes I knew in Eden. However, those orcs didn''t seem to have very different habits from the orcs of Eden. ¡°Orcs are basically ssified as a sub-race that lives a tribal life. Even if they are of the same race, they have a habit of beingpletely hostile towards people of different tribes. This is a sub-race that has shown a fairly consistent appearance since the opening of Dimension. But for some reason, this time the seven tribes came together. ¡°It is extremely unusual.¡± As Minister Yoo Seon-ho said, Orcs are a sub-race with extreme exclusivity and belligerence. So, although it was a sub-race that could not easilye together, there was only one case where such Orcs came together as one. ¡°ording to confirmed information, a special entity appears to be leading the orcs.¡± ¡°You mean a special object?¡± "her." Judging by the delegates'' reactions, it seems that it has never appeared on Earth before, but I knew what this special entity was. I''ve faced him a few times in Eden. Born to have the power to rule over the orcs. A monster that draws on the reckless fighting spirit of the orcs and creates the tragedy of war. "In the world I came from, it was called the Overlord." Overlord. I furrowed my brows, and all eyes on the screen turned to me. "He''s an overwhelming difference from the other orcs in every way, and he''s a tribal breaker. The moment the Overlord appears, the orcs instinctively pledge allegiance to that entity." I didn''t know I''d encounter the Overlord again on Earth. Compared to the four orc overlords that appeared at that time, Earth seems to have only one, which seems to be a good thing. "Siu, can you give us a brief exnation of that?" I shrugged my shoulders slightly at Minister Yoo''s request and continued. "Well, nothing out of the ordinary. Compared to the other orcs, he has overwhelming strength, and he has the ability to rally the orcs by his presence, isn''t it?" Minister Yoo Seon Ho tried to listen to my answer, but Representative Lee, who had fought with Representative Choi the other day, turned on the microphone and said, "This is the Earth. There could be orcs in the world where the awakened came from, but could they be apletely separate species from the orcs on Earth?" It''s just a nuance that they''re going to openly argue with me. I looked at him, smiled, and folded my hands lightly in response. "I suppose so. But the habits they were exhibiting didn''t seem to be much different." "In preparation for this situation, the major guilds have set up their own research institutes to support research on monsters. I know you''ve just returned to Earth, and it''s best to leave this to the experts." In short, this is an area in which they are confident, so don''t get caught up in the topic of returnees. It sounded pretty funny, so I decided to y along with it. "You like to leave it to the experts, so it seems like you left it to the experts at Ground Zero, too? But the experts are really poor."@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about?" "I''m going to tell you to shut up if you know the subject, but don''t you understand?" If this wasn''t the Ministry of Talent Management, and if it weren''t for Minister Yoo Seon-ho, it would have been a farce long ago. "It''s nice to have some personal things to say, but I want you to focus on Monster Wave first." He nodded obediently to Minister Yoo''s restraint. Despite this, I am a person who knows how to distinguish between public and private affairs. There is plenty of time to continue the bad rtionship with them, so let''s put that aside for a moment. "It seems that Siu is familiar with this unusual entity, so do you know how to solve it?" "It''s simple. We only need to kill that overlord." If you kill only the overlord, who is the focal point, the forces under the overlord will split up on their own. Dealing with arge army of orcs is quite gritty. They boast overwhelming strength andbat powerpared to other races, so they are bound to struggle when they are faced head-on. It was a strategy chosen because not a single soldier was enough in Eden, and it was more effective than I thought. As soon as the overlord''s head was smashed, the orcs went on a rampage and began killing each other. "Hmmm." Minister Yoo swallowed his sobs at my words. "That anomaly sits at the heart of 100,000 orcs. Even if you kill that unusual entity and the monster wave ends, you still have to break through to get to the center, right?" "If you get there bynd, yes, but you don''t have to get there bynd." Advancing while squeezing the orcs was pretty tiring for me. "You can use the sky. It just so happens that there is a very good tool on Earth: helicopters." "Are you saying you''re going to form a special squad to conduct an aerial assault operation by helicopter?" "Exactly." At that, a man who had been silent looked at me and asked, "What are you doing?" "I''m not sure that killing an unusual entity will stop the monster wave, so can we take that as an indication that we''re putting our Hunters into an uncertain possibility?" Judging from the silence in the conference room where the man''s words had made me feel sick, it seemed that he was the one who had the strongest voice in the room. A man who looks to be in his early 30s at most. But the tiger-shaped badge on his suit gave a rough idea of who he was. The representative of the Daeho Guild, which is the number one guild in Korea. I replied firmly, looking at the face of the man I was going to see for a very long time. "When did I say I was going to send your Hunters in?" "The government will not be able to afford it because of the contingencies that have happened at the same time. That''s why Minister Yu ....... here." "I''m the only one going." Was it an unexpected development? Silence fell once more in the room, and I concluded with a smile at the shit-chewing guild representatives. "I''ve heard that I''ve deliberately exaggerated or manipted my strength. I''m going to take this opportunity to prove it to myself. If you have anyints, please let me know now." You can''t afford to miss out on the sales opportunities that have crept in. 4. Two ns were drawn up at the meeting. "n A. Awakened Kim Si Woo will conduct an aerial assault operation to eliminate the Unusual Overlord and destroy the Monster Wave. ¡¹ "n B. In case n A fails,rge guilds, including the Great Lakes Guild, will form a defensive line along the former armistice line and work with the reorganized 30th Mechanized Infantry Division to fend off the monster wave. ¡¹ Without me, things probably would have gone ording to n B. In the old days, that mechanized infantry division would have been enough to be reassuring, but most of the modern weapons that the Republic of Korea had were destroyed > the opening of the Dimension. Moreover, he said that thepatibility was not very good. The reason for this was that the monsters that appeared through the gate had an unknown resistance to Earth''s modern firearms. At that point, it was likely that the dimensional system was involved in some way. Otherwise, it wouldn''t happen. Anyway. The situation was so urgent that as soon as the meeting was over, I headed straight to an aviation battalion in Paju. Everything was already ready at the site. The helicopter I was going to take had finished refueling, and the nervous-looking drivers were ready. "Are you sure you''re okay with yourself?" "Don''t worry. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in high air." By the way, in Eden, instead of helicopters, dwarves flew in griffons trained by dwarves. It was quite rough, so the ride was not very good, but the helicopter was very sensible inparison. I nodded lightly and ced my hand on the helicopter''s body. Then, the pure white me that rose from my hand covered the body in an instant. Woooo [Active Skill Sanctification Lv. ??? Use >.] [The object is infused with a powerful blessing for a period of time.] "Is that really enough to drive away the flying monsters?" "It''s going to work pretty well. Even the most hungry monsters don''te in looking for a ce to die." The reason the pilots were so nervous was surprisingly simple. This is because beyond the old armistice line, that is, in the lostnd, various flying monsters, including wyverns, were active. "Siu, this old bastard is asking you to do me a favor again. Please stop the monster wave." Anomalies are urring all over the country, but the Ministry of Talent Management considers Monster Wave to be the number one threat. It meant that I had to clear this ce quickly so that therge guilds waiting in the back could distribute it to other areas. I feel like there''s quite a lot of weight on my shoulders, but that''s okay with this level of pressure. "I''ll be right back." At least it''s lighter than carrying the fate of a dimensional ne. I said a few words to Minister Yoo, and then looked at the cameraman of the day, who was waiting behind me with a flushed face. "Three brothers. Are you ready?" "Yes, yes! Pope Francis! I''ll make sure I capture it on camera!" Seol Se-myung, who is part of Min-so''s filming team. You''ll be the lucky one who first encountered you in the Abyss Dungeon a long time ago, and who was naturally resistant to Magi. In the case of Ground Zero >, filming was not possible due to mana pollution, but it is said that it is possible to film the Lost Land >, the area north of the ceasefire line. It''s not because of the Gate''s magical power, but because it''s a barren area due to the monsters that flowed out of the Gate. So I just brought three people with me. You don''t have to give up on being able to shoot. When thepetition is about to begin, publicity is very important. I''ve taken on 100,000 orcs on my own> I''ve taken a helicopter ride into the Lost Land> How can you put up with such a provocative title? I spoke to the three of them, who were trembling. "You don''t have to worry too much." "I know it''s safest to be at the Pope''s side!" "But why are you shivering like that?" "It''s because I''m a part of this glorious ministry! I can''t control my excitement. Thank you so much for this opportunity! Even if I have to give my whole body to Limen......." ¡­¡­ Was he shaking in a different way? Even Min-so, who had a slight taste in the Abyss Dungeon, seems to have a reason for expressing that "the three of them are not in their right mind right now." "Limen will be greatly pleased with the voluntary service of the three brothers. Now, let''s go." "Yes!" So I boarded the helicopter with the three of us. A helicopter that had been shown a few times in movies and dramas that I had seen in the past. Earlier, the battalionmander here had told me the name of the UH-60 or something, but it was a helicopter that I was more familiar with as the ck Hawk >. The interior of the helicopter was much more spacious than I thought. Maybe it''s because there are only two duffles in the cockpit. Let''s see, I had a conversation with those pilots earlier...... What was his name? Oh, that''s right. "Brigadier General Han Seung-woo? Lieutenant Kyung-seok?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes." "Yes." In a way, the atmosphere is like that of a person walking on a limb on his own. Moderate tension is fine, but too much tension always leads to anger. So I asked them a question to ease their tension. "Do you both have children?" Soon they both nodded at the same time. "I have a son who is in elementary school." "I ....... daughter who just started kindergarten" It seems that the story that soldiers marry quickly is true. I nodded slowly to their answers, then gently lifted the corners of my mouth. "Tell me in advance that Dad is leaving work early today. 20 minutes to go, 3 minutes to process, 20 minutes to return. One hour is enough. They are suffering for the country, and sometimes there should be somethingfortable." Chapter 35 35 episodes 5. "Five minutes before entering the area of operations!" "As Kim Si Woo Awoken said, the flying monsters are not pouncing!" Operational control room of the air squadron. Yoo Seon Ho nodded slightly, listening to the reports that continued from everywhere. "I''m watching." The flying monsters that dominated the skies of the Lost Lands were nowhere to be found. Even asional arrows and magic flew from among the orcs, but they never reached the helicopter. As soon as they got close to the helicopter, all the attacks disappeared without a trace. The helicopter flying over the huge orcs that filled the ground was a dizzying thrill just by looking at the video. "Broadcast an air assault operation live on Mitube...... I don''t know if I''ll have to write a mortal letter." As Yoo Seon Ho said, the progress of the operation was being disclosed to the public through Mitube. "Mr. Secretary. If you''re worried, we can shut you down right now." "No, I don''t. Kim Si Woo Awakened asked for it so strongly, how could he change his words? Doing so will only destroy the trust you''ve built, and it won''t do you any good. And I''ve already agreed." Kim Si Woo insisted on the live broadcast as a justification to prove himself, and Yoo Seon Ho couldn''t stop him. He is a person who has never made an unreasonable request to the management department. He was in a position to carry out unreasonable requests through his position as an irregr, but he did not do so. Not only that, butst time, he also guided the viins that the Ability Management Department was chasing as a gift. Still, he was feeling indebted to what he had been doing. Moreover, Yoo Seon Ho also felt that Kim Si Woo needed to prove himself to the public, so he had no reason to refuse his request. "But, Mr. Secretary. If Si Woo Kim fails, we will also have the burden of live-streaming the failed operation. If that happens, the uselessness of the Department of Reasoning Management ....... be more serious." Yoo Seon Ho nodded bitterly at Kim Dong-sik''s words. "Anyway, if Kim Si Woo Awakener can''t stop it, it will be the same ending, right? We can''t even solve the serious situation of monster waves on our own, so the theory of uselessness is a big deal." "This is just a result of a number of incidents happening all over the country at the same time....... "Haha, are you going to ask this old man toe out in front of the people and say, ''I''m sorry, I couldn''t respond properly because I had a lot of work''? You''re so nasty." "Mr. Secretary." "Whether you''re doing it live or not. If Kim Si Woo Awakener fails, the result is the same. Wouldn''t it make sense to raise the stakes?" It had been a long time since the Awoken power of the major guilds and other civilian forces had exceeded the Awoken power of the state. In Yoo''s view, this imbnce was not good at all. Even now, there were already ims that the Ability Management Department was useless. Unchecked power corrupts absolutely. In fact, severalrge guilds were already branching out into illegal territory. "Kim Si Woo Awakener is not a member of our Talent Management Department." "But I''m not a member of the Whole Leg. They''ve alreadye too far to go back." Yoo Seon Ho took a sip of the mixed coffee in front of him. He turned to Kim Dong-sik and continued. "Do you know why each country has a separate ssification for returnees, especially for the Dejaester ss? You can ssify it as an S-ss like the Hunters." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know." "The Destroyer-ss returnees are the ones who have left their mark on their respective worlds. Whether they are good or bad. Beings who have influenced the order of the world. If they return to their home, how likely are they to conform to the established order? Of course, each person will have a different degree, but they are inevitably in conflict. That''s why they call it a disaster." In fact, some countries around the world have been hit hard by uncontrolled detritus. Even the Dejaester ss, which was able to measure the strength possessed during the return process, is about that level, but what about the Irregr, which can be considered a higher grade? "Collisions are inevitable. Our job is to redirect the collision as much as we want it to." "Are you saying that you will use the Kim Si Woo Awakener to keep the Whole Leg in check?" "Use. Forgot my nickname? I was just making a deal." Yoo Seon Ho concluded with a gentle smile, then turned his gaze to his monitor, which was broadcasting the live broadcast on MiTube. On the screen, a huge army of orcs was revealed. Green-skinned monsters that catch your eye even though they are being photographed from the air. The screen alone felt like the orcs'' spection was being conveyed. Then, suddenly, the chat window on the side of the screen caught his eye. - Is this really live? -And...... Is this a monster wave???? - What if we push down the armistice line as we are? - Paju is already preparing for the worst. -Don''t worry, the Horn Lotus brothers will stop you from sprouting. - Believe. Limen will save you! - Don''t be deceived by these cults. Gentlemen please. The Lord still loves you. - It''s not just the here and now. But this one seems to be the worst yes -X was X was X was X was X "Hehe, Team Leader Kim. Do you see it? X." ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Secretary." "It''s a better world. You can also watch aerial lessons in real time on your phone...... Isn''t it?" Yoo Seon Ho smiled and nodded. It didn''t have to be serious. The die has already been cast, and all you have to do is humbly ept the oue. That''s when he was looking at the monitor. "The helicopter has arrived over the area of operations!" "A peculiar entity named Overlord is being captured!" Following the voices of the soldiers echoing through the operation control room, Kim Si Woo''s voice came out on the screen. "There''s a big guy over there called Overlord. He''s very dangerous. I''ll be back and forth in no time. Oh, and this channel is the official Mitube of the Remen Church, so I would appreciate it if you could like, subscribe, and set notifications. Sure thing. ¡¹ "Pontifical Church, Pope! Parachute! Parachute ......." After a while. ¡°¡­¡­ Meteor?" A white burning meteor suddenly appeared on the screen. And that meteor ising soon. Quaaaa With a huge roar, it mmed into the middle of the orcs. 6. I guess I''m getting a little older. "Aw, my knees are sore." For a long time, I didn''t mind jumping from a higher ce. That''s why people are afraid of aging. Still, well, it seems to have fallen to the ce I wanted, so I have noints. I tapped my knee a few times with my hand, then lifted my head and looked forward. There was a green monster that looked well over three meters away, with its arms crossed in an X shape, staring at me. All around him was a strewn strip of things that had once been orcs, and it seemed that the impact of the impact I had justnded on them had made them so. "Nice to meet you. It''s our first face, isn''t it? But I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere." Normally, humans and orcs can''t talk. This is because thenguage system used is different in the first ce. But I have a blessing that Remen bestowed upon me to help me adjust in Eden. [Blessing of Passive Skill Language> is applied.] This blessing does not apply only to humans. The scope of the blessing > anything with the ability to speak. As a result, it was possible tomunicate with orcs with differentnguage systems. "I don''t understand. In the future he showed me, there was no human warrior like you. But why?" Of course, I could understand what he was saying. I clenched my fists lightly and slowly walked forward. With the tip of his nose, he could feel the bloody smell of orcs that he had smelled so much in the past. "The reason your skin is green is because it has demonic blood in it?" I''ve heard that the orcs are bound to be mad and enraged because they have inherited demonic blood. I vaguely remember them fighting on the side of the Wrathful Demon King. Perhaps that''s why the orcs are so enraged. The overlord spoke harshly, baring his yellow teeth. "I understand what you''re saying. Is it magic? Not surprisingly...... I can feel an unpleasantness in you. ¡¹ "I''ve heard it before, overlords like you don''te naturally. They''re conceived by the demons'' magic." So did thest Wyvern, and so did the doppelganger and Richie. At this point, I''m convinced. "That''s the Magine from Eden. Last time it was a maggie of pride, this time it was a sign of anger." The Wrathful Demon Lord I destroyed in Eden at the end. The Magi flowing from the body of the orc overlord in front of him was clearly his Magi. Saaaaa "Destiny muste true. I''m going to kill you right here. ¡¹ Arge ck double-edged axe emerged from its hand. It''s a huge size that looks like it''s twice my size. Overlords were naturally dominant, but they were also powerful enough to single-handedly annihte an entire Pdin. Certainly, if he had sent it down like this, he would have easily killed the four S-ss hunters at the representative level. "It was good to get in the helicopter." Orcs are a natural fighting race, and the more they battle, the more terrible they be. If that included an overlord of that caliber, it would have done much more damage than expected. It''s a good thing. It''s best to kill dangerous shoots by stepping on them beforehand.@@novelbin@@ I nodded lightly and lifted my hand to the overlord. "Come. You''re the devil." It was the moment when I lifted my fingers lightly. Quaaaaaaaa The orc overlord surged at me at a speed not more than three yards, swinging his axe at me. Its massive axe, glistening with Magi, leaves a huge crater where I was just now. Passsss Even though I was quickly out of range of the axe, a massive shockwave swept through my body. Pure physical force created by extremely condensed Magi. It was a shockwave of such a terrible level that even the steel was torn apart. "Gurrr "It''s spicier than I thought." Of course, I couldn''t even get a single scratch on my body. I mmed my fist into his axe and pushed him away, frowning slightly as hended lightly on the ground. I think we need to correct the level of danger he has. Not four S-ss hunters, but at least six. Compared to the other orc overlords he had dealt with in Eden, he was far more dangerous. It was clear that the one who conceived it had taken great care to make it. "The great work has begun. We are the ones who pull the filial piety. No human warrior can defy our fate. ¡¹ His dark red aura swayed from his green skin, and his eyes were red with rage and madness. Crad-d-duk-. The Magi that flows from the overlord''s body encroach on thend at high speed. Did you say that Magi is an energy that touches on the possibility of > desire for life? Magi begins to burn from the giant''s body, fueled by his anger and madness. I looked at it and nodded slightly. He scanned the helicopter in the sky, then slowly raised his hand. "I think this would have been a good shot...... I promised the pilots that I''d finish it quickly. So let''s get this over with." "Come. Nameless human warrior. I admire your courage in standing in my way, and as the lord of the orcs, I will deal with you directly! ...... a glorious duel." "Oh no. I don''t think so." ¡¸¡­¡­ What?" "Because I''m filming. A shy action scene would be nice, but I didn''t feel like it today. Oh, and." [Active Skill Holy Lance''s Tomb Lv. ? Cast >.] [This skill is a skill that exceeds the causality, so the power of the skill will be adjusted to match the causality allowed to you.] "I''m not a warrior, so you can be a little cowardly." Kwoka From the high heavens to the earth, countless white spears began to pierc. Chapter 36 Episode 36 7. "crazy." Kim In-wook could not help but be astonished as he watched the scene ying on the monitor. And it wasn''t just Kim In-wook who was shocked. -? -? -Wow¡­ ¡­ -Is that magic??? -crazy -ah... ... The regeneration rate of the chat window stopped momentarily. All of the viewers who had been chatting at a level that they could not follow with their eyes just moments ago stopped chatting for a moment as if they had been electrocuted. No, to express it more urately, it would be ¡®I had no choice but to stop.¡¯ Everyone would have been equal in the face of the merciless and overwhelming violencemitted on screen. That scene was not reality, but rather something out of a movie or drama. How many people can confidently say that this is reality? -Is this also a masterpiece? -Could that be Suzaku? I wonder if there was a hunter in Korea who could create a situation like that in the first ce. -and¡­ ¡­ Fuck. -Is this irregr? -Isn¡¯t this just a tactical nuclear weapon??? Countless huge spears were nted on the vast field. Each of the windows deeply embedded in the ground contained sacred light and was emitting light in all directions.@@novelbin@@ It was too scary to be called holy, and too sacred to be called scary. And above all, that scene was all the more shocking because it was created by Kim In-wook, his older brother. ''¡­ ¡­ Really irregr.'' Until this morning, he was the one who hit him on the back of the head, asking him to cook soybean paste stew for dinner. When my older brother returned after 5 years and told me that he was an deviant, it was hard to believe it, but I believed it. Because there is no reason for my brother to lie like that. There was also talk in the public that the government had manipted my brother''s Irregr rating, but I did not believe in such conspiracy theories. However, apart from belief, it seems that ¡®realizing¡¯ that my brother was an deviant was a problem on a different level. The power of the Irregr Returner, which had only been rumored, was too much for even Kim In-wook, who was ustomed to the yers. ''You can''t evenpare.'' Even if we bring in the top hunters in Korea, would we darepare ourselves to our older brother? Kim In-wook tried to think quickly, but he couldn''t bring himself to make aparison. To that extent, his brother''s power was not only overwhelming, but even to the point of arousing fear and trepidation. Even Lee Se-hee, who is said to be the best magic yer in Korea, will not be able to reach the power shown by his older brother just now. ''miracle.'' Why does that word suddenly pass through my mind? And that miracle was changing countless things even at this very moment. -Those bastards who call this Suzaku even after seeing this really have an intelligence problem. -Are we really now a country with irregrities? -China has 4 people, but the one who likes to have only 1 - Get off to the country of Neg, please - What''s the point of an irregr, who can''t even be properly measured? -I''m going to apply for admission to the Remen Church. - But am I the only one who is scared......? Will such an Awoden be controlled? There is no denying the power that is far beyond imagination. As you can see from the chat, there were no more people raising question marks. A true irregr. Maybe it was because of this reaction that he insisted on a live broadcast? ¡®¡­¡­ They''re all gone.'' One thing was for sure, a lot of things were going to change after this live broadcast. And at the center of that change is his older brother, Kim Si Woo. Right now, the nationwide disaster situation is not the center of attention, but it is clear that when the situation is eventually resolved, it will be the focus of everyone''s attention. By the time Kim In Wook stared at the screen and was overwhelmed with a lot of emotions. -Yes? -Didn''t you just move something over there? - The orcs are alive??? - You live with something like that? The chat began to go down quickly, and Kim In-wook hurriedly scanned the screen. As the viewers said, a huge orc that was thought to be dead was standing up there. But after a while. Quaaa A spear came out of nowhere and pierced the orc''s broad chest, and the orc lowered his head, gripping the spear of the white spear that pierced his body. The silence that follows. The camera briefly panned on the devastated orc, and then shot Kim Si Woo again. ''Well so.'' Seeing Kim Si Woo shaking his hands and getting annoyed, Kim In Wook couldn''t help but smile involuntarily. 8. Honestly, I didn''t think the Overlord wouldn''t die in one hit. Although the causality restriction weakened the strength of the Holy Lance''s Tomb >, he didn''t expect to endure it once. As soon as I saw that it had endured, I killed him with a javelin that was embedded around it, but the process itself was not satisfactory. From the beginning, I was going to shoot it with overwhelming force and press it all at once. "No matter how much I think about it, it''s a shame to finish." "No, Pope. Pope Francis has done a great job. And you''ve shown the human side to it, and I can''t think of a more perfect result." "That''s true, but it''s a matter of pride. No, it''s really a bit frustrating, isn''t it? I was just trying to get the weight out of it, but wow, I''m going to hold on to that." All in all, the operation was a great sess. Everything that happened after the Overlord died at My Hands went as I expected. The orcs, who had awakened their suppressed nature, began to fight among their tribes again, and the monster wave naturally disintegrated. Therge guilds, led by the Pavilion, suggested that it would be a good idea to take advantage of the opportunity to restore some of the lostnd, but that opinion quickly faded. For rather than an imperative goal, serious threats were looming before his eyes. Breaking News) A huge chaos gate formed in the Busan area! The risk level has been increased from B+ to A+, and a mobilization order has been dered to all yers in Gyeongnam Province! > yers belonging to arge guild who were gathering in Munsan-eup, Paju City, began to move urgently> Kim Si-woo, South Korea''s first irregr, why doesn''t he move in this crisis? > Where is the crisis of Korea, the leadership of the crisis? > "You don''t want me to go help." I wanted to support myself. But. [As the causality rate assigned to you reaches its limit, the use of divine power is partially restricted during the 24-hour period of Earth time.] Due to the corruption of this system, which can only be described by the word "sage time," the support was abandoned early. I didn''t want to test the system because it had a lot of self-respect nuances. "By the way, may I ask you a personal question?" I nodded in response to his question, taking a sip of the water on my desk. "Ask." "The Pope''s strength was enough to reduce the orc poption, but it seemed like he was deliberately letting them go. Maybe I''m mistaken." "Brother Minsu certainly has the details. You saw it exactly." Even if the causality rate was pushed to the limit, there was plenty of time to reduce the orc poption, as Minsu said. A few shellies would have been thrown at the hordes of orcs, and the poption would have been greatly reduced. Still, the reason I didn''t reduce the orc poption was very simple. "Orcs are extremely intelligent creatures that form a tribal society. They''re extremely belligerent, but at least they''re capable of learning. In addition, they are ruthless creatures who hunt other monsters mercilessly." It''s also a peculiar habit they possess because they''re monsters of a subrace. In fact, ording to research in Eden, there were very few monsters other than orcs in the area around the orc settlement. In other words, as long as they were kept alive properly, they could be excellent monster suppressors. In the case of Earth, it would be more urate to describe it as a monster. "We don''t have any immediate ns to recover all of the lostnd anyway, so we don''t need to reduce our great deterrent resources. Maybe they''ve seen my spicy taste for themselves today, so they won''t even look at it for a while." Orcs are feared, too. Should I call it selective anger management disorder or an instinctive need for survival? Unless another anomaly called the Overlord appears, they will return to their original habitat. And as he has always done, he will hunt down the monsters around him and make a fortune. "It''s a stopgap measure, though." I think that the reason why there has not been a massive movement of monsters in the Lost Lands so far is probably due to the food chain between monsters. Since North Korea copsed without any resistance, ironically, the food chain between the monsters waspleted quite usibly. At least, that''s the case when I gather the information I''ve heard from Minister Yoo and Team Leader Kim. So I didn''t want to upset that bnce right away. "Indeed, the Pope. I didn''t expect you to think so deeply." "Isn''t that the case in our denomination? It''s nice to restore the lostnd, but there''s a lot of work to be done right now...... Well, something like that." For example, thepetition for Divinity-type yers that will begin in earnest after this event. Still, the good news is that I stamped my eyes properly today. Thousands of sacred spears falling from the sky. For yers who will choose Divinity, what other motivational video could be as stimting as that? Anyway. That''s how I was chatting pleasantly with Min-su in the battalionmander''s office of the aviation battalion. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door of the battalionmander''s office. "Come in." Soon after, Minister Yoo Seon-ho appeared. As soon as he entered the battalionmander''s office, Minister Yoo Seon Ho smiled softly and said: "Were you resting?" "Thanks to your consideration, I was resting well. Oh, and what happened to the request I asked you to do earlier?" "Helicopter pilots were given two-week leave permits and allowed to leave work immediately. They asked me to tell them how to thank me." "I''m grateful for that. Without them......." I hate to imagine it. Maybe I should have run around like a dog in this beautiful autumn weather. And, of course, I wouldn''t have been able to shoot. "Isn''t it the old man''s job to make sure that he is punished? Haha." "An old man. It''s awkward for the minister to say that." "Are you going to paint this old man''s face with gold? The hero who saved the Republic of Korea personally painted it with gold, so I don''t know what to do." "I just did what I had to do." "Humility is the highest virtue." Minister Yoo Seon Ho sat down in front of me with a benevolent smile. And I looked at Minister Yoo Seon-ho and gently lifted the corners of my mouth. The reason why Min-so and I stayed here despite the sessful operation. "Let''s get started, shall we?" "Good. The President has told you to do what you want as much as possible, so feel free to say it." "That''s a nice thing to hear. Haha!" Finally, it was time to have a proper snack. Chapter 37 37 episodes 12. Headhunting 1. It wasn''t just South Korea that was in an uproar. China sessfully subjugated a dangerous S-ss superrge gate that appeared in the Sichuan province. The government has said there was no damage, but ording to a Chinese expert, the damage is estimated to be astronomical.> A giant snake in Fukushima: Is Japan''s disaster just beginning? > Breaking news, a group of orcs who lost their leader by Kim Si Woo Awakening. It turns out that it is moving north at a high speed bypassing Pyongyang...... The final destination is China? > Dangerous situations such as gates urred simultaneously in countries around the world, including China and Japan. The predominance of the stories of China and Japan in our eyes is naturally due to the fact that the situation in those countries is directly rted to our security. The case in China was particrly severe. While he was distracted by anomalies that urred in various regions as much as the vast country, the monster wave heading to South Korea suddenly changed direction by 180 degrees. In a way, it''s a knock-on effect caused by my initiative. So, I was about to get a little embarrassed, but thanks to Team Leader Kim''s kind exnation, I was able to calm my nervousness to some extent. "You don''t have to worry too much. You didn''t expect this, did you?" "Yes, of course." "Once the situation is cleared up, the Chinese side will be able to raise the issue, but you don''t have to worry about that. If theye out like that, they''re just self-deprecating." Kim said so and told me about what happened two years ago. Two years ago, the Abyss Dungeon, which was created in the city of Shenyang in China, went berserk, and a giant demon-type monster called "Behemoth" appeared. At the time, China was distracted by the giant gate that had been created in Shanghai, so instead of exterminating the Behemoths, they tried to direct the Behemoths elsewhere as much as possible. And the other ce, of course, is not even his own country, and it happens to be and that has no owner. "Guided to the Lost Land? And the Behemoth obediently obeyed the guidance? I don''t think they''re the ones who will listen to humans." "It is understood that some of the irregrs in China''s possessions are rted to demon beasts." "What an irregrity." Whenever I have time, I want to see your face. A regr who can train demons...... I don''t think it''s a very good idea. "Eventually, the Behemoth crossed the Yalu River into the Lost Lands, upsetting the bnce of the Lost Lands. Arge number of monsters began to flee the Behemoths and descend south. As a result, we suffered heavy losses near the ceasefire line." At that time, the most damaged faction was the Rational Management Department, and since then, the bnce of power has been greatly disrupted. Anyway. To sum up Kim''s words. "Don''t have a guilty conscience." "We just need to return the logic that the Chinese side put forward at the time. I tried my best to stop it, but I failed miserably. That''s pretty much it. This time, we just have to say sorry." "I think Team Leader Kim really doesn''t like that country." "You can''t be pretty. You have to do pretty things to make them pretty, but everything you do is a shame." "I agree." If there''s one thing that''s not much different from before I crossed over to Eden, it''s that country. Originally, I felt a little sorry for him, but after hearing the story, he disappeared. I nodded slightly, then stretched. "Seeing the orcs suddenly do that, it looks like something has happened to the town above, so I think the Ability Management Department should take some care of it." I have a hunch that the orcs'' descent to the south wasn''t just because of the overlord. Just looking at them fleeing from Pyongyang, which was their original stronghold, and heading north, there is a suspicious smell. Modern reconnaissance means, such as reconnaissance satellites, were disabled five years ago, and the only means of reconnaissance are for the yer to check for themselves. I wanted to go and find out why, but I couldn''t. There was something just as important as finding out what was lurking in Pyongyang. "There are more yers who have enlightened their divine power than I thought, right?" I nced at the crowd in therge auditorium and narrowed my brows. This is the auditorium of the Southern Branch Office of the Ministry of Excellence and Management, located in Guro-gu, Seoul. The enormous auditorium,rge enough to seat 500 persons, crammed a total of about 40 persons, some of whom had outstanding personalities. Starting with the one wearing the Catholic bridal robe, the one who prays while wearing a cross ne. "Amen." "Lord." But that''s not all. "Namu Amitabha Buddha ......." Starting with monks in monks'' robes, to people wearing robes that they have never seen before. I''ve never seen such a chaotic scene in my life. What is this but the scene of the great unification of religions? "Among the new awakened beings who are believed to have enlightened their divine powers, they have been confirmed through the Holy Stone provided by Lord Xiu. Currently, inspections are ongoing at the local offices of the Operational Management Department, and the number of personnel will increase in the future." "I''ll hand over more of the Holy Stone as soon as it''s ready." "Thank you so much for your cooperation." When people who have divine power or the seed of divine power put their hands on the sacred stone, the sacred stone resonates. Yesterday, Minister Yoo Seon-ho asked me how to check the divine power, and I dly offered him a sacred stone. For now, it was imperative to identify the Divinity yers first. Shouldn''t we identify as many Holy yers as possible to bring them to our cult or not? "I feel more nervous than when I go to smash the orc overlord''s head." "Take it easy. We''ll give you plenty of time." This is the authority we have been given in exchange for some of the sacred stones. Priority ess. The right to meet Divinity-type yers secured by the Talent Management Department first. Today, we must take advantage of this opportunity to get as many people as possible. "Then I''ll leave. I wish you what you wish." "I''ll see you in a minute." "Please let me know when you''re done." Kim greeted me politely and walked out of the auditorium, and Leo, who was next to me, slowly spoke. "There are many brothers with good potential. It''s more than I expected." "Of course it is." I heard that all of the people gathered here were people who rose to prominence as soon as they awakened, and that some of them even performed simple healing with divine powers as soon as they awakened. It''s extremely rare to treat someone without much training. This is one of two cases. Either they are devout believers, or they have a definite gift for divine power. In the former case, it would be difficult to attract them to our church, so we were aiming for thetter. "Let''s get down to business. Leo, you''ve got to find a life with a weekend." Has it been really hardtely? Leo''s expression, which had been sullen at the word weekend, brightened. 2. We were on the lucky side. Compared to the existing religions, which are ignorant of divine power, we have a very advantageous position. If I had to make an analogy, I would say that I am a one-hit instructor of the divine dynamometer. As far as divine power is concerned, he is proud to have more knowledge than anyone else on Earth. And that''s not all. Before we arrived, we already had a preview of how the system would work for Divinity-type yers. [yers who choose Holy Power will be able to choose for themselves the Faith that will be the foundation of Holy Power in the future.] [Choose the faith you want to pursue and build your faith and divinity; conversion is possible, but choose carefully, because if you do, everything you have built up will be lost.] These were the stories that Seol Se-myung learned about thanks to his awakening as a divinity-type yer. It''s not yet clear on what criteria are used to give a chance to awaken divine power, but one thing is certain: they can choose their own faith. That''s why we''re here in person. When established religions such as Catholicism, Protestantism, and Buddhism move, it bes a headache. "Greetings, my brothers and sisters. My name is Si Woo Kim, who leads the Remen Church. It''s a great honor to have the time to speak with you today." I smiled as much as I could at the five people sitting in front of me and spoke softly. Three men. Two women. It was a shame that only 5 of the 40 people responded to my request, but what can I do? The rest of them have already chosen their religions, so I''ll try my best to convince these five people. These are the people who stood out from the first day of the appearance of divine power. The fact that they stood out despite not being as religious as the rest of the people gathered here indicates that they have a lot of potential. Merely. "Wow! Si Woo Kim! Can I call you brother? Please take pictures, too. Only ten autographs, too! I''ll sell it to my friends for money. I''m really tired of it. I never thought I''d meet Kim Si Woo." This jammin, which at most would be a junior high school student, was not in my ns. And Leo, who had been silent next to me at the frivolity of K-Jammin, said with a hardened expression. "This is the Holy Father. Rude words......." "It''s all right, Archbishop Leo. It doesn''t have to be hard. Our denomination isn''t that rigid, is it? Let''s go gently, gently." "Oh, can I call my brother, then?" "My little brother, what''s your name?" "Oh Jaemin." This bastard''s name is unusual. "Yes, Jaemin. We don''t know each other very well yet, so it''s kind of like that now, and when we get to know each other a little bit, let''s talk about it then." "I want to talk to you now, right?" ¡­¡­ Let''s be patient. I''d like to smash him in the head right now, but he certainly has a talent for divine power. So, instead of giving in to the sting, I smiled and continued. "I think Brother Jaemin cane into our church and check it out for himself." "Hey, baremouth?" ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm?" "Is it a Christian union before I came here? They started with the Private Awoken Academy and gave me everything I needed to be a yer." Just as he was about to respond, the other yers who had been standing still spoke cautiously. "How did I know in Catholicism......." "I''m Jogye ......." When did you meet up? Of course, it was easy to guess why they were talking like that. They have chosen divine power, but they are yers in the end. In the end, yers move in a direction that benefits their own growth. If they had religious beliefs that they had to uphold, they wouldn''t havee here in the first ce. If they were secr, they might be secr, but I didn''t mean to me them. It''s a life-or-death decision. Of course, it''s the right thing to decide. And. "Well, that''s good. I fully understand what you want to hear."@@novelbin@@ I, too, came expecting this kind of reaction. Competition with established religions was obvious. Soberly, at the moment, our denomination doesn''t have much to offer to established religions. Starting with the number of believers, social status, and financial power. The Remen Church had only been around for about a month, so it was only natural. That''s why I''ve chosen to focus solely on what our denomination can do. "We cannot promise you wealth like other religions. I can promise you something else instead." What other religions can''t do, only we can. "There''s an old saying that says to teach them how to catch fish rather than give them away. If you join our church." Woooo! The football-sized orb of divine power that flowed out of my hand shone beautifully all around, and I lifted the corners of my mouth leisurely. "I''m going to show you how to harness and develop your divine powers. I''m not just going to show you a miracle, I''m going to help you create your own miracles." Chapter 38 Episode 38 3. The result of the sales, or rather missionary activities, was truly a great sess. [yer ¡®Choi Si-won¡¯ joins your church.] [yer ¡®Shin A-young¡¯ joins your church.] [yer ¡®Oh Jae-min¡¯ joins your church¡­ ¡­ ] ¡°Thank you for choosing us. Best of luck in the future, brothers and sisters. ¡°Limmen will be very happy.¡± A sermon that wasn''t a sermon thatsted 30 minutes. My passionate sermon, which was reminiscent of a job fair, was rewarded with a very enthusiastic result, with all 5 people joining the church. How will I lead them and what support can I provide in the process? After spewing out a very tant argument, saying, ¡®There is no ce that can match our denomination in the subject of divine power,¡¯ all of them eventually chose our denomination. And that is clear. I didn''t have much talent for teaching anyone, but at that moment there was a man who would be the best teaching assistant for us. ¡°Archbishop Leo.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°I have great faith in Archbishop Leo. haha." Leo Lumen, the best priest who was in charge of disciplining the Heresy Inquisitors in Eden and was admired by many! Leo is the driving force that made me speak passionately and full of confidence. Did he realize my intention to manipte him to my heart''s content? Leo narrowed his eyes and quietly whispered to me. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Your Holiness, your words seem to be a bit different. Definitely a weekend... ¡­ .¡± ¡°Uh, I said I would find a weekend for you. You didn''t say you''d find it right away, right? Let¡¯s do our best.¡± "His Holiness." ¡°Remen said he would bring additional people from Eden to help educate new believers, so let¡¯s hold on a little longer. huh? ¡°They say they will make sure we have enough manpower.¡± Looking at it like this, I feel like a really bad boss. When I even mentioned Limen''s name, Leo could no longerin. Instead, he nodded heavily and asked. ¡°Do you know which brother ising over?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°I asked you to send one of the Holy Knightmanders. ¡° Each of the new brothers will have different talents, so we can¡¯t take charge of them all, right?¡± Just as not everyone who uses magical power bes a wizard, not everyone who awakens divine power serves God as a priest. There are many different ways to use divine power. Some use divine power to provide healing or blessings, while others lead the crusade from the front lines wearing divine power and armor. ¡°Certainly, in today¡¯s Earth, the pdins would be of great help.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± The beings that represent thetter case are the pdins. Of course, there was a special position among priests calledbat priests withbat abilities, but that was a special case. It was no exaggeration to say that the best means of force possessed by the Holy See were the Holy Knights. Starting with how to use divine power militantly, and various martial arts such as shield art. And while not as good as the Healers, they also have healing skills that can be useful on the battlefield. To borrow a terrestrial expression, it''s a hexagonal yer. "Of course, it''s going to take a lot of time to get to where we want to be." "It can''t be helped, can it? Earthlings have just blossomed with divine power, and it will take plenty of time for them to be familiar with it." "It won''t take that long to get used to it." "Why?" "There''s a helper on Earth called the system." With the help of the system, I was able to use my divine power with ease. My n is to expand as much as possible through the information gap until the people of Earth be familiar with the divine power. Even if only one of the Pdmen Commanders from Edenes over, it will give you enough momentum. That''s when I was quietly talking to Leo. "Now that I''ve joined the Limen Sect, I''ll call you Brother Xiu. Siu." "Haha." Jaemin, who had already touched my heart once before, asked me with a sunny expression. Until now, I was like, ''Baremouth?'' It was a uselessly sunny look for a guy who didn''t hesitate to say that. I stared at Jaemin''s face, then smiled lovingly and nodded. "I think that''s going to be a bit of a problem." "Oh, why bro! I said I could do it earlier!" "Did I? Haha, I''m just going to think about it, that''s what I said." I don''t know what the hell is called that big brother. But it seems that Jaemin was sincere. He looked very annoyed, and then spoke in a slightly toned voice. "I''m just going to another religion. I''m offended." I knew it would. If it had been before, I would have done something to appease it, but now I don''t have to. I carefully put my mouth to Jaemin''s ear, then whispered in a very small voice. "Oh no. What can I do about this? If you choose a religion, you won''t be able to convert for 180 days. I guess you haven''t checked it thoroughly." This is information that was confirmed in advance by the three of us. Conversion is possible, but only after 180 days of choosing faith. I guess I didn''t know this guy''s reaction, but he pretended to be clever, and this was aplete hukou, right? "It can''t be...... Huh?" Our Jaemin freezes momentarily as if he''s checked something. I patted Jaemin on the head. "Looks like our brother Jaemin needs a special education. Even though we''re like a family, there''s a certain formality that needs to be observed between people. You may not know much because you''re still young, so I''m going to give you a very good teacher. Archbishop Leo?" "Yes, Holy Father." "Our brother Jaemin suddenly wants to convert to another religion, but our Archbishop Leo is good at counseling us about our faith, right? Get some outside air and have some faith counseling." Leo replied, bowing politely. "I think it is an honored responsibility as a priest to guide a wavering faith. I will faithfully obey Your Holiness''mands." "Oh, yes. Also, I would like you to educate believers on the minimum etiquette that they should observe while counseling each other. Is that possible?" "Absolutely." "Sal, save me." "Don''t worry. We will surely revive the fading faith of our brother Jaemin. ¡± Just like that, Leo walked out of the auditorium with Jaemin, who was white-faced, and I straightened my face and said pleasantly: "Why, isn''t there such a thing? It''s easy to get in, but hard to get out. Haha, that''s what faith is all about. Now, our neers. If you have any questions, please do so." Naturally, none of the four remaining neers asked me questions. 4. ording to Kim, Divinity-affiliated yers will also be required toplete basic training at the Age-Specific Awoken Academy. I, too, was very happy to ept their n. Just because you''re a Divinity yer doesn''t mean you''re not an Awoken. When ites to the mindset of the awakened and the rules that the awakened must follow, the Ability Management Department is an expert. Since we had achieved our primary goal of getting them admitted anyway, Leo and I handed them over to the Reasoning Department and returned to the temple. As I was resting in the audience room for a while due to psychological exhaustion, Leo handed me his smartphone and said, "I think you''ll need to take a look." "Why do you seem to use your smartphone better than I do?" I''m also a person with a conscience, so I gave Leo a gift of thetest smartphone for him. Still, Leo is my right-hand man, so even if I go out for work, I have to have a way to keep in touch. But I didn''t expect Leo to learn how to use a smartphone so quickly. Is it unbelievable for someone from a barbarian tribe north of Eden? Even I came back after 10 years, and I still feel awkward with my smartphone. "Siyeon taught me a few times before, and the controls were surprisingly simple. In that sense, why don''t you install a router in the temple? I think the devotees whoe here will love it." ¡°¡­¡­ Okay." It''s a router. It''s time to take care of your employees'' welfare. I nodded curly and looked at the phone Leo had handed me. What Leo showed me were all kinds of articles on the Inte. Vatican Strongly Appeals to yers Who Have Awakened Their Divine Power! St. John Paul III ''Evidence that the Lord still loves us''> The moment hase for some Imic extremists, ''jihad. Assemble, warriors''> Healing power, divine power. What exactly is divine power? > What is the Age of Dignity, and how does it rte to divine power? > Governments Begin Discussions on Measures Against Divinity-affiliated yers. > The first to react were, of course, the religiousmunity. Since the opening of Dimension five years ago, established religions, which had been steadily weakening in power, have begun to raise their heads. I flipped through the articles, then muttered bitterly as I slowly put my phone down on my desk. "Divine power isn''t as all-powerful as they think." "It''s true that it''s more efficient than magic against monsters." "That said, enemies aren''t always monsters. Earth is a much moreplex world than Eden." In the case of Eden, most of the country had already been destroyed by the demon kings, so the survivors fought as one. On the other hand, the case of Earth is different. There are still many countries in existence, and only the old forms ofpetition have changed. Divine power is the energy that shines when trying to protect something, and it does not have a wide range of applicationspared to magical power. For now, they were just excited about the excitement of new energy, but they were facts that would soon be revealed when research on divine power was conducted. "We just have to do our job." "All right, Your Holiness." I shrugged and handed Leo back his phone. Then, through a swipe ofmands, the system interface of our denomination was brought up in front of me. [Remen Cult] ¡ñMain Deity: Primal Goddess ¨C Limen ¡ñOrigin Dimension System: Eden ¡ñFormal members: 255 -Retained Characteristics- ?? Lv. 2>, ?? Lv. 2> -Affiliated Groups- None of the above ¡ïHoly Points Held: 1,700 Is it just an illusion that it still feels empty? The only thing that has changedpared to the past is that the official Shinto > is recing the ce where the original Shinto > should have been disyed. It happened because they had brought Leo back from Eden, built a sanctuary, and so on, so they didn''t have any Holy Points left. "It''s time to fill up some of the boudoirs." Bringing in additional personnel from Eden would definitely cost more Holy Points, but it seemed necessary to fill those talents. One of the requirements forpleting the main quest was that the total attribute level had to exceed 10. In addition, since new yers have joined the cult, we need traits to help them grow, so let''s get a taste of them. I patted him on the chin a little, and then immediately opened the DLC shop. Maybe it''s because it''s been a long time since I''ve opened it, but as soon as I uttered themand, countless message windows filled my eyes. And a few message windows that particrly caught my eye. [A total of 17 Traits and 3 Special Positions are avable for purchase.] [There are traits you might notice!] -Notable Trait: Enlightenment Lv. 1> ¡ï¡ï¡ï (strongly rmended) [Disys information about the trait Enlightenment>.] 1. Enlightenment (¡ï¡ï¡ï)> Lv. 1: All experience gained by new yers in the Order is increased by 30% for 180 days. This effect can be stacked with other talents, and has an extremely rare chance to spawn a prophet >. If a > prophet appears within the denomination, the effect is tripled. *??: 10,000DP "Oh." The jackpot was hit in a short time. Chapter 39 39 episodes 5. If you''ve ever yed an RPG game, it''s easy to understand how the effect of "increasing experience" is. Basically, there is no such thing as a yer level in the system. Instead, there is experience in each stat and skill, and there is a level. I, too, am confident that I have a good understanding of the system because I was able to grow rapidly through the system in Eden. Now that I''m back on Earth and seeing that other yers'' systems aren''t fundamentally different from mine, I''m sure other yers will react simrly to me. Basically, stats and skill levels are in the form of umting experience points when performing rted actions. For example, the stat called Strength > is literally the concept that experience points umte as you repeatedly use power, and when you reach a certain amount of experience, you level up. The same goes for other stats and skills. If you do something worth 1 experience, it''s normal for it to go up by 1. "Can experience be copied?" As long as there is a denominational characteristic of the Enlightenment >, the magic of turning 1 into 1.3 unfolds. Even if it''s only for 180 days, it''s a ridiculous perk for yers who have just awakened. It''s a trait that doesn''t really help me, as most levels are at the limit of the system, but it''s a miraculous trait for yers who will grow in our cult in the future. In short, a trait that you have to get your hands on somehow. ¡°¡­¡­ The problem is the price." The Holy Points paid for bringing Leo back from Eden are 2,500. Inparison, this Enlightenment > trait required a whopping four times the price, 10,000 Holy Points. I checked earlier and my remaining score is only 1,700. In order to purchase the Low Must-Have trait, there was a whopping 8,300 points short. "Your Holiness. Or are you worried about money? If that''s the case, I know how to do it." I think the words in my head came out unconsciously, but when Leo heard them, his eyes lit up and he said to me: I waved my hand roughly, but soon I felt ufortable with Leo''s words. How can a guy who has been on Earth for less than a month know how to make money? "How to be okay?" "Yes." Speaking confidently, Leo handed me his smartphone once again and continued. "This is the video. When I watched the video, they said that if you buy a currency called Hunter Coin on an exchange, the money will be copied. Isn''t that amazing? You can get rich just by breathing, and I think the earth is such a great ce." A video with a very provocative title was ying on Leo''s smartphone. Make 1 billion from 1 million, Hunter Coin? If you do this, you''ll be bored. This is the low point. > "It''s Leo." "Yes, Your Holiness." "Just keep looking at what you''re looking at to yourself. Okay?" "Yes, sir." It''s my fault for paying attention to me. I sighed as I looked at Leo as he focused his attention back on his phone, then pressed my right hand to my forehead and turned my attention back to the message window in front of me. [Holy Points Holdings: 1,700] [Expansion ¨C Preparation > Reduces the amount of Holy Points gained until the quest ispleted.] I thought that as the number of believers increased, the Divinity score would increase exponentially, but it turned out that it wasn''t. Until the number of followers exceeded 100,000, the rapidly umting Divinity Points began to stagnate. If you check the message, it looks like it will continue like this until youplete the main quest...... Where the hell did you get all 8,300 points? If I hadn''t known, I wouldn''t have been as sad as I am now, but when I see that ridiculous trait, I get greedy. That''s when I stared at the message window for a long time, thinking about it. [A sub-quest urs.] [A Little Salvation] ¡ñType: Sub ¨C DLC ¡ñDescription: Your denomination is expanding at a rapid pace on Earth. You haven''tid the foundation for a full faith yet, but the miracles you performed ording to God''s will may have grown into a fervent hope for some. And for some of those who had that hope, the possibility of being a prophet > blossomed. Pope Francis. The prophet > conveys God''s will lives in an unfortunate fate until he enters God''s arms. It is up to you, the first apostle, to find the first prophet on earth and decide whether or not to return to the church. ¡ñCompletion Conditions - The First Prophet ??? Find a > and get them into the denomination. ¡ñReward: Cult Trait Enlightenment Lv. 1>, 3,000 Holy Points *This quest does not require you toplete this quest. **Time Limit: 3 days I had forgotten. How does this system train its users? Deliberately making what I need insufficient, and inducing me in the name of sub-quests. The viiny of creating a structure where if you don''t do it, you will inevitably lose money, and calling it a > a sub-quest. If you don''t do it, it doesn''t mean you can''t progress through the main quest, but it definitely hinders you. That''s why I didn''t think about it for too long. "I ept." [You have epted the sub-quest A Little Salvation>.] Even if you can''t eat it, why not miss the opportunity to get those ridiculous traits for free? 6. In fact, the word prophet > wasn''t such an awkward concept for me.@@novelbin@@ Prophets. It''s literally like the first one to enlighten you, but to put it simply, you can think of it as a being who is very strongly gifted with the possibility of divine power. In Eden, prophets were often referred to by the words > saint and > saint. Leo, who was called the Saint of the North, was also one of the prophets of Limen. So in the end, this is it. "You''re saying you need to find a saint or saint on Earth, right?" "Yes, that''s right. ¡» "Tell me where it is." "Siu knows better than anyone that it won''t work. ¡» ¡°¡­¡­ I just did it out of frustration." I couldn''t help but sigh loudly at the sound of Li Men''s voice. And Limenforted me with a gentle voice. "God is merely the one who gives us fate, and it is up to the prophets to decide our fate. The moment I intervene in the fate of the prophets, they will no longer be prophets. ¡» For this reason, the Vatican deliberately sent priests to various parts of the continent in order to find hidden prophets. If Limen had revealed the location of the prophets, he wouldn''t have had to, but there was a reason why he didn''t. Even though I knew that, I was so sorry that I was whining. There was no guarantee that the prophet would appear in Korea. "Xiu. Are you very disappointed?" "No, I don''t. It''s just a little confusing." Compared to Eden, Earth boasts an overwhelming poption. But that''s not all. Unlike in Eden, where priests were sent to every corner of the continent, there is no room to send priests at the moment. It was like looking for a needle in the sand. But as always. "But it''s not like there''s no way. ¡» She is kind to me. [The Holy See Limen> grants you a new office stewardship >.] [Depending on the causality, the office will be held for three Earth days, during which time you will be able to hear the prayer of the First Prophet.] "Especially this time. ¡» "You say you shouldn''t interfere with fate?" "It''s up to Xiu to intervene in fate, not me. It doesn''t matter. ¡» "If you''re going to do this, even in Eden......." "There was no reason for that there, was there? Even if I didn''t bother to tell you, they found it on their own. What a marvel it was! Well, in Earthly terms, we pursue natural encounters, right?" Leo aside, where on earth does Limen learn to speak like that? If Inwook had said something like that, he would have punished him right away, but let''s take a look at Limen. I furrowed my brow slightly, and asked in a low voice. "What does the prophet''s prayer sound like?" "It just sounds like someone whispering in your ear. If a child destined to be a prophet doesn''t pray, he may not be heard. Hasn''t Siu listened to other people''s prayers quite a bit?" That''s true. Just as we heard Minsu''s prayer at the Gurogu Gatest time, we heard someone''s prayer in Eden. But the situation was fundamentally different now. "It was the prayer of those who had entered the bosom of the church, and it was the first time that the prophets had not returned. And what happens if the prophet stops praying?" "I don''t know what will happen. Then you won''t be able to hear it!" Do we really need to say that? There is a three-day time limit, within which the first prophet must pray, so that I can hear...... I guess I should think that in the worst case, I might fail the quest. Just as I was weighing the possibilities in my head, Li Men said in a soft voice: "I''d like to talk to Siu more, but I have some work to do in this world, so it''s going to be hard for me anymore. ¡» "What happened?" "Don''t worry, it''s not that big of a deal. There''s something I haven''t told Siu. ¡» Li Men paused for a moment, then continued in a calm voice. "Prophets must live an unhappy life until they return to God''s bosom, because their noble souls destroy thew of cause and effect. ¡» "It''s harsh." Just because you were born a prophet means you have to live in misery. It would not be a blessing, but rather a curse. "That''s why Siu must save that poor child, okay?" Before I could say anything to her. [The trust is terminated.] He was disconnected from her, and before he knew it, there was silence in the temple. "Huh." I sighed and stood up. So from now on, we just have to wait for the first prophet to pray. What if he doesn''t pray within three days? Moreover, if it''s not in South Korea, but in a remote ce like Africa, that''s a headache. As I walked out of the temple, I was lost in thought. ¡¾¡­¡­ Give me. ¡¿ ¡¾Please...... If there is......] Suddenly, I began to hear a voice in my ears that I had never heard before. I was confused at first, but I soon realized that it was the prayer of the First Prophet. It felt like all the worries I had just had just had melted away in an instant. But I soon realized that something was wrong with the voice in my ear. [I don''t mind dying, please. ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­ My poor dad, please save him...... Please. ¡¿ [And......] It wasn''t just a prayer >. A voice that is almost screaming, devoid of reverence. The voice of a child who has not even passed the metamorphosis period keeps prating my head. [What if Li Men really exists in this world...... Please make sure that the people who made my dad like this pay for his sins. ¡¿ I clenched my fists at the sound of the voice, which was more of a curse. He said in a low voice. "Leo. There is a ce to go." Leo, who has been waiting on the sidelines, quietly answers my call. "I''ll take you right away." The time is 11 p.m. Even though it was a littlete to go out, Leo didn''t ask why. He scans my face for a moment, then just nods silently. I said, putting the ck gloves on my hand that I had ced on my chair for a moment. "Pick up the saint." Chapter 41 Episode 41 3. It was said that the tragedy began five years ago, at the opening of Dimension. When monsters appeared in the world and abnormal phenomena began to ur everywhere, Seung-woo, an ordinary child in Korea, began to develop narcolepsy for an unknown reason. Narcolepsy, the cause of which could not be determined even in hospitals. There was no way to do it with modern medicine, and the only way was to take magic potions produced by some yers. And it was only a temporary measure to prevent the disease from getting worse, and Seungwoo''s condition did not improve. Moreover, it is said that magic potions were priced at a cost that made it difficult for individuals to purchase them. Fortunately, Seung-woo''s father, Jin Seo-jun, was able to awaken as a yer, but the real problem begins there. ¡°There are records. Seojun Jin. He was issued an E-ss hunter license three years ago, and his spouse died at the Busan gate two years ago... ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s the end of the official record.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me where you¡¯ve been working recently?¡± Seungwoo said that not only has his father been having a hard time recently, but scary men havee to the house several times. There was a high possibility that they were rted to the current situation. So I asked Team Leader Kim to check, but the results were not very satisfactory. Team Leader Kim answered my question by nodding. "This is often the case. There are many guilds that operate legally, but this is the case when you work for guilds that are on the border between expediency and illegality. I know that most of the E-level Hunters who can''t work inrge guilds work in those ces because of the high pay." "There''s no way to know right now." "I''m sorry." "I don''t think you''re sorry." I sighed as I quietly brushed Seungwoo''s head as he fell asleep from crying. Perhaps I''ve only seen too many bright things since I returned to Earth. Debts for the cost of their children''s medicines, and endless exploitation using that debt as an excuse, were waiting for such a cold and miserable reality just a few stepster. Perhaps, when Limen gave me the ability for a while, it meant that I had to face this reality directly. "But there''s one ce where I can expect it." Kim said so and handed me a tablet PC. At the top of the screen was the word YB>, and I quickly realized that it was the name of the guild. And under the title, there were some special things about the YB Guild, and I couldn''t help butugh because they were so great. The Suwon-based ''Yeonbaek Sect'' is the predecessor of the YB Guild, and has been involved in a total of 42 criminal acts so far. There is a strong possibility that he has some kind of rtionship with the ''Hive'' guild, which is the second in the guild hierarchy. At the same time, it cannot be ruled out that they have also touched the distribution of drugs in the country, so it is necessary to allocate investigative personnel. > In short, it is a guild with organized crime as its predecessor. No matter how great human adaptability is, even the bullies have adapted to this society. Not. If you think about it a little, it seems that these kinds of people would have adapted to this society more easily than anyone else. If a lot of power is concentrated in the hands of the yer, especially the hunters withbat abilities, the logic of power will naturallye into y strongly. And in such a society, it was only natural for the rogue parties to gain power. Especially in Eden, whether the world was destroyed or not, bandits were on the rise. "Siu." Just as I was looking at my tablet and frowning, Team Leader Kim, who had been watching me quietly, said, "As soon as the day dawns, we willunch a dedicated investigation team to conduct an intensified investigation. Why don''t you trust us?" It wasn''t just to stop me. Team Leader Kim''s eyes were full of worry as he looked at me. And I could fully understand what he was worried about. This was apletely different problem than thest time I faced felons at Ground Zero. But this time, I didn''t intend to give in to Team Leader Kim''s wishes. "From the documents, it looks like they''ve been doing it for over a year, but does it make much difference when the morning dawns?" "One can use it of private sanctions. As a member of a national organization, I can''t stand by that. I know you want to punish them....... "It''s not just because of that." I remembered the CCTV footage of the emergency room that I had seen earlier. The video showed Jin Seo-joon entering the emergency room, holding Seung-woo''s hand tightly, even though all the clothes he was wearing were stained with blood. As soon as Jin Seo-joon entered the emergency room, he lost consciousness and copsed. ording to the doctor, it was not unusual if he had passed out right away. Nevertheless, Jin Seo-joon arrived at the emergency room with Seung-woo as well. "I would have been being chased by them." Their identities are most likely rted to the Magi that burrowed into Jin Seo-joon''s body. And that possibility soon leads to a conclusion. "Apparently Jin Seo-jun saw something he shouldn''t have seen." Hearing my words, Team Leader Kim''s expression darkened sharply, and he hurriedly raised his smartphone and said, "I was short-sighted. ....... request the dispatch of troops immediately." "Oh, that''s fine. We don''t need troops." "Yes?" As Kim''s eyes widened and he panicked, Leo, who had been outside for a while, entered the emergency room. Then he came up to me and said quietly: "As ordered by the Holy Father, we have disabled the two people who were outside watching the emergency room. They both had Magi, so you cane out and interrogate them for yourself." "I struggled. There were no more than two, right?" "Yes." I nodded my head in small nods at Leo''s report, then stood up from my chair. Then he told Team Leader Kim. "Thank you for your concern. What...... Why don''t we just create controversy? For example, removing something controversial without a trace." "Siu-sama?" "Just kidding. I''ll do my best to make sure you don''t have to worry." At my words, Kim sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m going to go to the doctor tomorrow and get prescribed hair loss medication." "I''ll give you a nice gift soon." I''m sorry, so I''m going to give you a health bracelet with arge sacred stone on it. Wouldn''t that be a part of the Kim Young-ran Act? 4. I frowned as I stared at the imposing 10-story office building in front of me. It must have been built recently, and it looks quite modern. Even though it was the middle of the night, the entire 10-story building was lit up, which was enough to create a sense of incongruity. "So there''s someone here who sent you." Nod. "Don''t you like your attitude? If you don''t want to be like your friend, try to cooperate." Nod. The two bastards Leo caught in front of the hospital. They were much bolder than I thought. After 10 minutes of short and thick interrogation, I was able to find out that they hade with the purpose of killing Jin Seo-jun. No matter how much the world has changed, I never thought I''de to the emergency room at University Hospital and kill him. They weren''t daring, they were just getting out. It meant that what Jin Seo-jun had found out was information that could be a fatal weakness for them. Waiting for Jin Seo-joon to wake up before moving would have been one option, but that''s not my preferred approach. "Still, I think I''vee to the right ce." "Uh-huh." I nodded, stomping on the chest of the man struggling in front of me. I have a guide, but do I really need to go back a long way? One of them was neatly nted at the trunk of a tree in the hospital. Just in case, I''ve put up a holy barrier, so no one will steal it. "Now, it''s yourst chance. I''m going to let you open your mouth this time, so you''ll answer my questions sincerely. You get it right, don''t you?" Nod It nodded vigorously at my warning, and I grinned and withdrew the divine power that was holding its mouth. "I don''t know how many people are in that building right now...... No, it''s not about the numbers, after all. Let''s look at it as a percentage. What percentage of the total power do you have?" "Seven, seventy pro! Think of it as Seventy Pro. It''s the day of the outgoing thing, so it''s so bright." "If it''s a thing, is that what you told me earlier? You say that if you drink it, it will make you an awakener?" "That''s right." In the course of the interrogation, I heard a very interesting story. The YB Guild they belong to has been selling it to VIP customers for two weeks now, also known as the Elixir of Awakening>. At first, I was skeptical. I''ve heard that turning someone into an awakener is impossible, even for the United States, which is still the most powerful country in the world. But I was able to quickly discern the true nature of the Awakening >. "I didn''t know that the drugs you were distributing were the drugs. " Apparently it was not a drug, but a real drug. A medicine that literally contains Magi. "Distribute drugs to increase your power...... That''s a pretty refreshing n, isn''t it?" Compared to the Demon Lords'' expansion of power in Eden centered on monsters and demons, it was a very sophisticated method. In Eden, the only way to get Magi was through a direct contract with the Demons, but they developed a medicine that could hold Magi just by taking it. It was definitely a stylish way to do it. In a way, it looked much better suited Earth. I don''t know what kind of guy he is, but he seems to have a pretty good head on it. "Let''s say 70 percent is there, and where is the other 30 percent now?" "They call them the procurement team...... I don''t know where they are or what they usually do...... Aaa Yes sir! Really, really don''t know. Please......." "I know." "Well, why then......." "It''s a shame I don''t know." I tightened my legs as I spoke, and he soon lost consciousness in his crab bubbles. "Gurgle." "If you don''t know, you can ask the others, right?" This guy did his best just to get me here. I didn''t even expect the little guy below me to know how much he knew, or to spit out useful information. "About 70 people." I looked at the building and muttered quietly: I don''t need any more guidance, but this distance is enough to detect it. Especially if your opponent has Magi. In addition. [A sub-quest urs.] [Raid] ¡ñType: Sub ¨C DLC Description: After incapacitating a human with a Magi, you have interrogated him to reach the stronghold of those who use it. Stop the evil plot that is going on over there. ¡ñCompletion Requirements: ??? ¡ñReward: 2,000 Holy Points The system also adds confidence. I shook my hand lightly as I closed the quest window. Even if it wasn''t a quest, I was going to clean it up. On top of that, I''m going to give you the Holy Points I need now, so there''s no reason to refuse. "I ept." [Start > sub-quest raid.] Don''t think about it. What I''m going to do from now on is very simple. Just as it was in Eden. Quaaaaa Quaaaa Smashing and smashing. I smashed the door of the closed building against the wall and stepped inside, and soon my eyes met the personnel guarding the main entrance. There were only six people stationed at the main entrance. All of them were frozen, their eyes locked with me. An awkward silence ensued.@@novelbin@@ After a short pause, one of them said in a trembling voice: ¡°¡­¡­ Kim Si Woo?" "Oh, that''s right. You haven''t even asked a question yet, how did you get it right?" "Why is Kim Si Woo here-" Wooddd. His words didn''t go all the way. Because I approached him in an instant and folded him in half. I could have used a bit of divine power to wake me up, but he recognized me at once, so I let him go. It''s a form of fan service. "I was a little sad that the ER staff didn''t know me." Whoops. I roughly tossed the folded body in half to the floor, then raised the corners of my mouth as I looked at the rest. "Okay, so let''s move on to the next question, shall we?" Chapter 42 42 episodes 5. The managing director of the Yeonbaek Guild, Kim Gun-chul, was not feeling well at the moment. "You stupid bastard. You told me not to suck when I was working, didn''t you?" "Sam, uncle. I was wrong." "If you do something wrong, you''re done? Yes? Hyun Suk-ah. Let''se to our senses and live. Uncle will do you a favor? Yes? How long the fuck are you going to be such an asshole?" Uhh Kim Gun-chul knelt in front of him and kicked the man in the chest as he begged. "Uh-huh." "I didn''t force you to do anything, did I? It was just to get the motherfucker out of it, but was that hard? What the hell do you know how to do?" Kim Gun-chul couldn''t understand his nephew. It was certainly not a difficult task. Killing an E-ss Hunter and covering their mouths, which they had been doing for the past six months, is a verymon thing that they have always done. For Kim Gun-chul, who was a B-ss hunter, the E-ss hunters were like grubs that could be killed at any time. The E-ss Hunters were too powerful to be called Hunters. Killing them would be as easy as twisting a chicken''s neck, and this stupid nephew couldn''t even do that. "I didn''t expect Jin Seo-jun to hide such abilities. You''ll be surprised to see your uncle and uncle. I wish I could see you running away....... Eaaa At Kim Hyun Suk''s excuse, Kim Gun Chul got annoyed and pped his nephew on the cheek. "How many times have I told you not to call me uncle at work? And how did that bastard know where the workshop was?" "After all, we have to move the materials to the workshop...... You were originally going to pick that bastard today, right? I didn''t want to do it twice, so I just wanted to get him to work and take the material to the workshop, and then kill him right there. I really didn''t think it was going to be like this." "You son of a bitch, ....... just try to die to me today." Kim Gun-chul grabbed Kim Hyun Suk''s cheek and was about to p him a few more times when he heard a soft voice in the distance. "Mr. Kim. Don''t heat it up too much. Didn''t our team leader Kim Hyun Suk have his own thoughts? Anyway, I''ve put someone on Jin Seo-jun, so he won''t wake up." Soon a woman stepped out of the darkness. A woman wearing a suit that reveals the curves of her voluptuous body and a faceless white mask. The mask only covered her eyes and nose, and her red lips shone beneath the mask. "Are you here, advisor?" Advisor. A woman who suddenly appeared one month ago and gave wings called the Elixir of Awakening > to the crumbling pale white guild. Kim Gun-chul put down his nephew''s cheeks, stood up, and bowed respectfully. Then she smiled, flicking her white-gloved fingers. "It''s nice to see him take a hard line on a family member who is also of mixed blood. I can see why you care about Mr. Kim." "That''s apliment. Adviser. But what''s going on herete at night?" "It''s a moment when miracles spread. You have to see moments like this." She said that, looking at the sealed boxes in the dark room. Then, in a gentle tone, he said to Kim Gun-chul. "I heard that Mr. Kim has not yet received his blessing. I''m not going to ask why. It''s just a pity that the one who had the glorious responsibility of spreading miracles didn''t experience it." Kim Gun-chul knew very well what she meant by "blessing." Taking the elixir of awakening and getting new powers. It was a blessing and a miracle, she said. It''s been two weeks since the Yeonbaek Guild he was a member of started distributing the Elixir of Awakening, but Kim Gun-chul still hasn''t taken the Elixir of Awakening. Despite the fact that it awakened the yer at the same time as taking it, or strengthened the yer''s strength, the reason why Kim Gun-chul didn''t take it was simple. "It''s a medicine that grinds up humans, so what do I trust? Crazy.'' He knew what this medicine was made of. The reason why the procurement teams are constantly looking for people. And why the humans they brought in go into the advisor''s ''workshop'' and nevere out again. These facts were evidence to suggest that the ingredient of the elixir was man. In addition, the elixir of arousal > had certain side effects. "You can tell just by looking at the cub''s condition." Severe dependence. Endless withdrawal symptoms. As I confirmed through my nephew, who was eating at home, the elixir of awakening was more like a drug. What could be more disgusting than taking such drugs on your own? "You can''t be a puppet for a little power." Kim skillfully concealed his feelings, then smiled and said: "I''m a timid person, so I don''t have the courage to do it." At that, the advisor gently stroked Kim Gun-chul''s face with his hand. "Miracles are won by the brave. When Mr. Kim says that, I am saddened by that. But I want to let you know that you''re also concerned." "Thanks for the advice." "No problem." The advisor had monopolized the current president''s trust, so there was no need to mess with her. For the time being, I''m just keeping an eye on the situation and looking for opportunities. The advisor looked at him and nodded in satisfaction. He gently licked Kim Gun-chul''s ear with his tongue and whispered quietly. "Mr. Kim is very attractive in this way. I think I understand why you care about Mr. Kim. Don''t you have any desire to go higher?" A cunning tongue that stimtes desire. With just a few words, every cell in my body felt boiling. ¡®¡­¡­ You might be eaten.'' If there is a demon that seduces people, it is this woman. Kim Gun-chul replied quietly, barely suppressing his desires. "My only goal is to assist you." "Sometimes it''s okay to be honest." Her captivating voice was about to dig deep into his mind. Quaaa With a harsh roar, the ceiling sank badly. After a while. A man in a ck priest''s robe slowly stepped out from among the rubble on the ceiling. And he immediately raised the corner of his right mouth and said: "I found it." 6. Five minutes. That''s how long it took me to break through the front door of the building and get to the basement, where arge amount of magic was detected. "The building is nice, but why don''t you put elevators all over the ce? Bastards, you did a good job of ventting it, but you didn''t take care of those details." I grinned as I dusted off my hands. He threw the stick he was holding in his left hand and shook his hand lightly. After smashing the floor three times, this is probably the third basement floor of the building. I think I''ve arrived at my destination well. Arge basement that looks like an entire floor has been renovated, and huge boxes on one side of the basement. From the way he could feel Magi, it was clear that what was in that box was the elixir of awakening. But that''s not all. Not only was it an elixir of awakening, but it was also a leap I hadn''t thought of. "A cunning serpent, the contractor of Echidna. It''s a really big one. Somehow, I sensed another Magi." I smirked as I looked at the woman who was staring at me, frozen. She covered her face with a mismatched white mask, but I wasn''t interested in her appearance. Magi tantly emanating from inside her body. It was a different magi from the ones I had encountered as I had prated here. Magi in its purest form, which cannot be obtained with crude medicine. It must have been a Magi that could only be possessed by making a direct pact with the Devil. And as if to prove it. Saaaa A disgusting number of red snakes began to crawl up from the empty concrete floor. A red snake with white eyes. It was dark magic and power that was only avable to warlocks who had made a contract with Echidna. Echidna. The fifth daughter favored by Lilith, the Queen of Dreams and the Demon Lord of Lust. A demon that feeds on mortal lust in a simmering state. And, in Leo''s words. "A snake, it''s a p in the face." It was Leo''s signature blunt expression, but there was no other nickname that fit him better. He was that lowly. All of Lilith''s legions were like that, and Echidna was one of them. Of course. Paaaaaa Just because you''re unusual doesn''t mean you''re strong. With a flick of my fingers, I spread the divine power in all directions. Soon, hundreds of snakes burst into contact with the divine power. In terms of strength, thest orc overlord would be stronger than a contractor like Echidna. "Aa Echidna''s contractor held his head and screamed. She screamed and spewed out a dark red Magi. The dark red Magi instantly forms a magic circle. Then, in the blink of an eye, it shifted form, creating a ck-red swamp on the floor. A swamp of unknown depth. Faceless monsters crawled out of the swamp incessantly, and they instinctively began to pounce on me.@@novelbin@@ At the same time, she raised her hand and shot dozens of arrows at me. In an instant, the malice swells and rushes furiously at me. But I didn''t care about the malice and walked forward in silence. The chance that a contractor, not even a Demon Lord''s contractor, but an Echidna contractor, can break through my divine protection? [Active Skill Sacrosanct Lv. ??? Use >.] [All unclean things that have invaded your realm will be cleansed.] How could there be such a chance? Even if it exists, it is probably a probability that even Korean gamepanies will have no choice but to stick out their tongues. And even if it breaks through that chance and touches my body, I can''t do any damage. For what? My body is harder than divine protection. Kwokdduk- Kwokddduk-! The monsters that tried to stop me crumpled beyond recognition, and the Magi arrows that aimed at my throat scattered without a trace. "Don''te! Aa I just walked forward. However, that alone frightens Echidna''s contractor. The white mask she wore did nothing to mask her fears. "What''s wrong with my body...... Why aren''t you moving......." "Oh, that? It''s because of the guy who signed you up." When I finally got in front of her, I put my hand over her frozen head. "Echidna, I was the one who burned the snake cub to death. You should have carefully considered the contract." "Flesh, save ......." "Of course." Woohh The moment the divine power stretched from my hand and took over her body, time stood still for Echidna''s contractor. "I didn''t mean to kill him in the first ce." I''m lucky enough to get a valuable source of information, but can I kill him? I''ll keep them alive for interrogation. Apparently, he was contracted with the demons. In this frustrating situation where you don''t know anything, you will be able to extract quite useful information. "You can ask Leo for a favor, right?" I could interrogate him myself, but I wasn''t used to it. On top of that, my divine power is almost toxic to those who possess Magi, so I can kill anyone if I do it. For this reason, inquisitions should be left to experts. Medicine to the pharmacist, Inquisition to the Inquisitor. Leo was once famous as an Inquisitor, so he''s a much more specialist than I am when ites to interrogations. Maybe leave it to Leo and he''ll get all the information he needs. I nodded slightly, then flicked my hand lightly as I looked at the box in the corner of the room. Rumble. Soon, mes rise from the floor, engulfing the boxes in an instant. Those are drugs that are not good for the world. It was necessary to analyze the ingredients and the recipe, so let''s burn all but one box. "I think I''ve put this together." [You''vepleted the quest Raid>!] [Earn 2,000 Holy Points as a reward!] When you see the questpletion window popping up, the situation is cleared up. I nodded lightly, then looked at the man who had been lying on the floor in a bad state earlier. The man shivered as soon as his eyes met mine. But he seems to havee up with an excuse in the midst of it all. "I, I''m a victim!" "What?" "Me and my nephew were forced to stay here...... I was forcibly brought in. I had no idea it was a ce like this." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think you asked?" "Si Woo Kim! Isn''t that Korea''s rising hero, Kim Si Woo? Thank you for saving me and my nephew." He ims to be an ordinary citizen and was caught with his nephew. [Passive Skill Annihtion Will > defines your opponent as evil!] [List the evil deeds of yer Kim Gun-chul>.] [342 cases > murder, kidnapping> drug distribution >, etc.] You can''t fool my eyes. Besides, the guy he said was his nephew was drunk and drooling. Still, he has the sincerity to work hard and work hard, so I need to treat him ordingly. I asked, patting Kim Gun-chul on the shoulder as he prostrated himself on my face. "Gunchul." "My name is...... How?" "Do you know Jin Seo-joon?" "Mo ...... "I don''t know what to "Oh, really? If so, it can''t be helped." Gripping! "Aa Unfortunately for him, he didn''t feel Magi in his body. In short, you can use your divine power to your heart''s content. I held him by the shoulders and said quietly: "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you remember." Chapter 43 43 episodes 7. As evidenced by the sessfulpletion of the quest, things ended pretty neatly. Kim knew a lot more than I thought. Starting with the addictive nature of the Elixir of Awakening, the ces that produced the Elixir of Awakening, and the officials who were associated with them. Hearing a story that you might only hear in movies and dramas was quite refreshing. That wasn''t a big surprise, though. Even in Eden, which had a fairly simple social structurepared to Earth, there were nobles and royalty who took advantage of the chaos to collude with criminal gangs. How is it different in the case of the Earth, which is entangled with moreplex interests? "Team Leader Kim Dong-sik! A total of 70 people have been arrested, and there have been no fatalities." "Thank you for your hard work. The minister treated them as viins and told them to go straight to the investigation room of the main office." "We will work closely with the surrounding military units to begin the transfer operation immediately." The man who reported to Team Leader Kim bowed his head and quickly withdrew. Kim saw him step away, and then let out a deep sigh. "It''s a shame that Siu made me do this myself. I''m sorry. If we''ve done a good job, this is what ....... do." "I''ve heard from Minister Yoo Seon-ho about the situation of the Ministry of Interest, so it''s okay. And it''s refreshing to feel like you''ve done gymnastics on a moonlit night." He came to pick up the First Prophet and captured a tycoon named Echidna''s Contractor. I''ve also reaped quite a bit of it. "As soon as morning breaks, we will mobilize all avable personnel and begin a major investigation. I have also made an urgent report to the Minister and have received his approval, so I will do my best not to disappoint you." ording to Team Leader Kim''s exnation, it is highly likely that it is not only the local police, but alsorge guilds and even political circles. That''s how I think about it. No matter how much the world has changed, they were still using humans as ingredients to make medicine, and they couldn''t have done it alone. Of course, this is just the tip of the iceberg. The main body is still lurking beneath the surface. If you dig deeper, you''ll find a lot of problems, but it''s not my job to dig into them. This was a matter that had to be resolved by Minister Yoo Seon-ho and the Ministry of Justice, not by me and the Remen Church, which was just beginning to expand its presence in Korea. "Let me tell you, I don''t want to get involved in political stuff as much as possible. You know? Religious people and then they go on the hook." Politics is the job of politicians. In addition, I have a certain amount of trust in Minister Yoo and the Ministry of Justice. Right now, I''m too busy worrying about Maggi. "As much as possible...... Ira. You''re leaving room for it." "You know what? I''m going to change my mind and throw off my priestly robe and make a mess of it."@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡­ Just listening to it makes my hair tingle. Oh, and I want to ask you a question." At his question, I nodded as I took a sip of water. Kim then looked at the soot in the corner of the closed room and said, "It''s a shame that you''ve burned all the drugs called the Elixir of Awakening." "Why?" "The more evidence, the better. Besides, in order to treat drug addicts, we need as many samples as ....... possible." "That''s because you still don''t know how awful Magi is." Maggi makes everyone around him obsessed with insatiable desires. That''s because the Magi is an energy that touches on mortal desires. Even in Eden, the only Magi that could handle a certain level of mage, knight, or cleric were able to handle it. For an unprepared person toe into contact with Magi is effectively selling his soul to the devil. "Later, I''ll take some time to tell you about Maggi. There''s too much to talk about right now...... I''ll exin it to you at once." "Understood." "Still, didn''t I deliberately leave aside enough to be used as evidence?" One box contained a total of 30 bottles of the Elixir of Awakening, and he had already purified them with divine power. In the process, of course, the ability to turn ordinary people into yers was lost, but at least it wouldn''t be dangerous. Of course, five of those 30 bottles were set aside unpurified. Our denomination needs to do its own research on how it was made. Anyway. Guessing what I meant, Team Leader Kim didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he turned around once again and changed the subject. "Leo came with you earlier, where has Leo gone?" "I''ve got some rockets to ship." "Rocket ships?" "You''d be in Seoul by now." Echidna''s contractor had no intention of handing it over to the Department of Intelligence. We had to do our own research. So he told Leo to take Echidna''s contractor and return to the temple first. Transportation? Of course he runs like a dog. "Tomorrow morning there may be reports of sightings of strange creatures. Haha!" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think you need to worry about that." "Why?" "After all, the whole country will be abuzz with stories about this Lotus Guild." Anyway. With the biggest political scandal of all time on the horizon, how could a bipedal creature that appeared in the middle of the night get attention? I nodded lightly at Kim''s words. "Good. I''m going to go back to the hospital. What about Team Leader Kim?" "I think I''m going to have to stay on the field. This is something that the Minister himself has given instructions...... Oh, and patient Jin Seo-joon has now been moved to the VIP room, so you can follow the staff''s instructions." No matter how you think about it, you can take care of every detail like this. Is this why I have no choice but to like Team Leader Kim? Now that the situation has been cleared up, let''s go back to meet our first prophet. 8. When I arrived at the hospital, I immediately headed to the VIP room where Jin Seo-joon was. Knock knock. When I knocked on the door, I heard a voice from inside, and then someone cautiously opened the door. "His Holiness?" "Feel free to call me hyung." I didn''t allow Jammin, who was admittedst time, but I can grant my precious pre-saint a title that is convenient for me. But strangely, Seungwoo shook his head in response. "He''s a benefactor who saved me and my dad, but I can''t do that." "Really? From whom did I learn the title of Holy Father?" "Archbishop Leo told me." Even though Siyeon is his age, he''s a very snappy guy. He looked like he was dying before, but it''s nice to see him smiling. That''s probably. "Are you Seungwoo?" "Dad! The Pope is here." This is probably because Seung-woo''s father, Jin Seo-joon, has regained consciousness. Seungwoo took my hand and led me to the hospital bed, and I followed him, smiling. On the hospital bed, Mr. Jin Seo-joon, dressed in a hospital gown, was looking at me with his upper body upright. He looked at me and was about to get out of his bed, and I quickly approached him and dissuaded him. "You''re not feeling well yet, but take it easy." "No, sir. I heard that you spared my life. You can''t be disrespectful to him." "Then let''s just get up like we are doing now. It''s because I''m really ufortable." ¡°¡­¡­ Got it." At my words, Qin Xujun nodded reluctantly. Then I satfortably on the couch next to my bedside and continued. "You won''t be chased by the White Guild or anything anymore." "Is that true?" "Absolutely. I''m ....... evaporated." I was about to continue speaking without hesitation, but I saw Seungwoo staring at me with nk eyes. ¡­¡­ Well, I''m going to have to tone things down a bit. "I''ve got it tidy, so you don''t have to worry." "There''s a lot of money that I haven''t reimbursed them ....... yet." "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that either." I don''t have anyone to pay my debts to anymore. Even if there were debts elsewhere, I would pay them all back. This was because Seungwoo had joined our church and felt responsible for the misfortunes that had befallen his family. Whether it''s Seungwoo having an illness of unknown origin, or Seungwoo''s mother dying at the gate two years ago. And that Seungwoo''s father was caught by bad guys. It''s not a word I really like, but it was probably the fate that was given to him. On that day five years ago, when the fate of the entire was twisted, the fate of this cute little boy must have been twisted with it. That''s why I feel responsible. I smiled bitterly, and spoke in a calm voice. "It''ste, so I''ll just tell you about my business and go back quickly." "Feel free to speak. I''ll listen." "I want to bring my son to our church." Jin Seo-jun listens to me and smiles softly. And he nodded, patting his son''s head. "I see. Son? What do you think of your son?" "I like it. Both the Pope and the Archbishop are very nice!" "Yes, if my son likes it, so does my dad." Wondering if he had made up his mind, Jin Xujun smiled faintly and nodded. "I wish my son well. It''s a much better environment than the one next to me." "Dad? Aren''t you going with me?" "It''s Seungwoo. So this is it......." Apparently there is some misunderstanding. I''m going to have to give you a quick rification. "I''m sorry to say this, but our denomination is not heartless enough to forcibly separate the father and son." ¡°¡­¡­ What then?" "Of course, Jin Seo-jun should go with you. Where are you going to leave such a cute son?" This time, Jin Seo-joon''s eyes widened. I don''t think I expected this kind of development. "Together?" "I would like Mr. Jin Seo-joon to help us manage the Seoul Shrine of the Remen Church. Oh, I was in a hurry and didn''t tell you the most important thing." I took a moment to catch my breath and then presented the trump card I had prepared in advance. "I''m going to work four days a week and set my sry at the level of an A-ss hunter in arge guild. We will also provide housing for your son to live in at the denominational level, and we will promise you a variety of other benefits." It was the least I could give him. And in response to my suggestion, Jin Seo-jun asked with an expression of iprehension. "Why do you do this to me?" To which I replied with a smile. "He''s a great father." "I...... Do you mean?" "Absolutely. Isn''t that right, Seungwoo?" "That''s right. My dad is the best man in the world!" Not everyone who has a prophetic destiny can be a prophet. Their destiny is realized only when they return to the arms of God. As Limen saidst time, countless prophets perished before they could return to God''s embrace. Perhaps, if it weren''t for his father''s sacrifice and dedication, Seungwoo might have followed in their footsteps. "If you don''t go, I won''t go either." "Is that so? How do you really want to go with me?" At my yful words, Jin Seo-joonughed with tears in his eyes. He shook his head in response. "I don''t think so." [You''vepleted the sub-quest > Little Salvation!] [Rewarded with Cult Trait Enlightenment Lv. 1>!] [Earn 3,000 Holy Points as a reward!] A little salvation. At first, I didn''t really understand it, but when I finished it, I thought it was a fitting title. [The First Prophet, Jin Seung Woo >, joins your denomination.] I quietly closed the message windows. And I couldn''t help but smile for a long time as I looked at the father and son hugging each other in front of me. It''s a pretty good ending and a good start, I thought. Chapter 45 Episode 45@@novelbin@@ 3. Luna Reventon. Luna was the leader of the Knights of Palma, the third Holy Knights of our church, and one of the most powerful figures representing the Holy See. Just as Leo had the nickname ¡°Mad Dog of the Holy See,¡± Luna also had a nickname. A bloody saint. I think it would have been a pretty fitting nickname for her, who wielded a mace on the front lines of the battlefield while covered in the blood of her enemies. Luna was good at using all weapons, but she especially liked the mace. So she asked why. ¡®It tastes like it will crush your head. I think your Holiness will understand my feelings once you taste it. By the way, are you free this evening? If you don¡¯t mind, have a drink with me in front of the Vatican¡­ ¡­ .'' ¡­ ¡­ He answered. Regardless of herbat power, she was a person with considerable influence within the church. Her legitimacy as a saint and her appearance that would make anyone look at her at least once. Add to that her easy-going personality, and there were many people, regardless of gender, who admired her. To borrow Earth''s expression, it was like an idol. At a time like this when we need to expand our religious affiliation, if a talented person like Luna were toe over, we would wee it with open arms. Butst time, Leo was like that, and this time, Luna was like that too. Why did they start a fight as soon as they got through the gate? Of course, in both cases, the opponent attacked first, but with Leon or Luna''s skills, they would have been able to evade it with enough skill. I was so upset that I asked Leo why on the way to the scene. Then Leo answered as if it were very obvious. ¡°Lord Reventon and I simply did as we were taught.¡± ¡°What kind of bastard taught a priest like that?¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 49 Episode 49 5. The creature ils in mid-air. Its form is barely 1 meter tall. Despite its hideous appearance, with dozens of limbs, there is a palpable divine energy emanating from it. Moreover, it is channeling its divine power into my arm that is gripping its neck.@@novelbin@@ [Worship me. Worship me. Worship me. Worship me. Worship me.] This wasn¡¯t a conversation in the conventional sense. It was an oracle, invasive and malevolent, digging into my mind. [I am the true god. The one you should worship. Your savior. Worship me.] From the center of the creature''s ckened face, green eyes glowed fiercely. I met its gaze with a slight smile and mocked it. "What nonsense are you spouting, you cultist bastard?" Those voices were undoubtedly an oracle delivered through divine power. However, it was vastly different from the oracles of Liemen. Liemen¡¯s oracles merely conveyed the will of the god, but this creature¡¯s oracle was imnting its will into its target. It was likely the reason why all members of the Goblin Guild, except the guild leader, were in their current state. Even if it''s a forgotten deity, divine power is still divine power. To yers on Earth who have never experienced divine power, it could be deadly. "It seems Pope Kim can hear that voice too. Isn¡¯t it a wretched voice? I¡¯ve been an atheist all my life. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d sumb to this cultist bastard. Ha ha ha ha ha!"
  • Item Type: Relic ¨C ???
  • Origin Dimension: ???
  • Description: A stone containing someone¡¯s birth. Once filled with earnest wishes, now its true form is obscured. It is consumed by an unknown force.
  • Type: Main ¨C Scenario
  • Description: The Age of Gods has arrived. Many deities will descend to Earth. While some may be benevolent towards humanity, not all will be.
  • Completion Condition: Absorb 3 relics from other dimensions.
  • Reward: Special skill Myth Tracking, 10,000 Divine Points
You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 53 Episode 53 5. ¡°Boring.¡± Sehee Lee pouted as she looked at the fallen employees of the Ability Management Department before her. It was too boring. They didn¡¯t provide her with any entertainment at all. ¡°There are more civilians than awakened ones in the second building. Besides, very few government-affiliated awakened ones can handle you. It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still boring.¡± ¡°Our objective is to retrieve the vessel confined on the top floor and get out. If our work is disrupted, even he won¡¯t stand still.¡± ¡°But what am I supposed to do about being bored? When I¡¯m bored, I¡¯d rather kill myrades to have fun.¡± ¡°...Crazy bitch.¡± ¡°Being crazy isn¡¯t bad. Being weak is.¡± She nced at her masked leader and then turned her attention back to the man lying at her feet. ¡°Right, mister? It¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re bad, so you¡¯re being punished like this. By the way, since you work for the government, do you know where Kang Chaea is? She¡¯s been missing for a month¡­¡± Sehee Lee snatched the ID badge hanging around the man¡¯s neck and examined it. ¡°Kim Dongsik? Is that your name? Shouldn¡¯t someone from the Special Investigation Bureau be in the main office, not the second building?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some business here in the second building.¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s fine. The Special Investigation Bureau is the core of the Ability Management Department, right? So you must know where Kang Chaea is.¡± Kang Chaea. One of the few remaining S-ss hunters in the government and her long-time rival. Sehee Lee persistently asked Kim Dongsik about Kang Chaea¡¯s whereabouts, but the answer was always the same. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A lowly civil servant like me wouldn¡¯t know the location of such an esteemed person.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a problem. If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll kill you. Do you know why I kept you alive? There aren¡¯t many people who can keep their heads up in front of me.¡± Fwoosh!@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 56 Episode 56 3. ording to Lee Se-hee, the name of the group they belong to is Purifier. For a group that serves demons, it could be said to be a needlessly pious name.@@novelbin@@ So I asked what the purpose was to purify, and the answer I got was excellent. -Ordinary people with no abilities and yers who are just like ordinary people! They''re not needed on the new Earth, right? Compared to them, we were chosen and are superior. For a better future, we must purify the Earth by eliminating recessive agents and move toward evolution... ¡­ Ugh. It was truly an extreme ideology of the chosen people. An idea that Hitler in hell would have apuded if he had heard it, an idea that would make you feel nauseous just thinking about it. What was even more shocking was that Lee Se-hee''s eyes lit up when she said those words, even though she was in the middle of an interrogation. That meant she was really into that idea. ¡°In the past, we exported viruses, but now we are even exporting eugenics? ¡°What a great country.¡± ¡°Hmm, do you think China exports a lot? ¡°I looked on the Inte and it says it¡¯s a neighboring country to Korea, but looking at His Holiness¡¯s expression, it looks like we don¡¯t have a good rtionship with each other.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen neighboring countries maintain good rtions with each other in Eden?¡±
You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 60 60 episodes Barbarian, Aiden Howard. He is a returnee who returned to Earth three years ago, and ording to publicly avable information, he has lived in a never-ending struggle for 20 years.@@novelbin@@ The weapon used is two axes. He was the most famous of the four Irregrs in the United States. But his fame was more of a notoriety than a fame. "I think you know that another nickname for the Barbarian is the Regr Reader." "There are so many self-proimed irregrs who have died at the hands of barbarians, how can I not know? Hasn''t Japan already been beaten once?" When the Irregrs ss first appeared, the ambiguity of the Irregrs led to the emergence of self-proimed Irregrs. But most of those would-be Irregrs were killed or maimed by Aiden Howard. For every time the Irregrs appeared, Aiden Howard woulde and ask for a holy duel. If you were skilled enough to be called an irregr, you could survive, but if you lied about your skills, you were brutally smashed to pieces by the angry Barbarian''s axe. That''s the main reason why he''s called the Regr Reader >. "There are two ways to do this. In the former case, there is a risk of losing the Kim Si Woo Awakener, and in thetter case, the credibility of the Kim Si Woo Awakener as an irregr, which is threatened." Barbarians have no mercy in their hands. It was clear that Kim Si Woo had enough strength to fend off the monster wave on his own, but he wasn''t sure he could guarantee victory against the Barbarian. In addition, rumors were circting in the world that the United States was trying to nip other Iranians in the bud through the Barbarians. Although the U.S.-ROK alliance was maintained, since the opening of Dimension five years ago, the U.S.-ROK rtionship was not what it used to be, so it was necessary to be mindful of all possibilities. "Is there any way to withhold your choice?" "Even so, as soon as the battle against Yamata no Orochi is over, they wille to Korea. In the name of mutual exchange between allies." The president silently brushed his chin in silence for a long time at Minister Yoo''s words. Then he looked around at the rest of the personnel. "Let''s go back to the meeting in 15 minutes. Except for Minister Yoo Seon-ho, the rest of us should at least take a breath of air." "Understood, Mr. President." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 63 63 episodes 6. The next morning, I immediately told Minister Yoo that I would join the Japanese delegation. After that, things began to move at a very rapid pace. Minister Yoo Seon Ho formed a delegation centered on me, and the delegation included Kang Chae-ah, who is said to be the best awakener in the South Korean government. Departure time is 7 p.m. today. The press release was also immediate. "President Suh Shin-woo held an emergency press conference at the Blue House. It was decided to dispatch regr Kim Si Woo to Japan!" "Japanese Prime Minister Hiroto Sasaki expresses his great gratitude for the Republic of Korea''s decision. Greet the contingent as best you can. ¡¹ "The White House is a great opportunity to show the world the strength of the U.S.-ROK alliance. Imend the Republic of Korea and President Suh Shin-woo for their decision." ¡¹ "A Barbarian meets the ck Pope! Will the Regr Reader recognize Korea''s first Irregr?" As much as it made headlines in the media, the reaction on the Inte was also fierce. Still, there was a lot of noise because three members of the Remen Cult had fended off the attack.@@novelbin@@ Add to that the seasoning of Yamata no Orochi and the American irregr, "Barbarian," and an atmosphereparable to madness was created. [Subject: Male and Female, Born by a Barbarian, Born by a ck Pope?] Description: Just thinking about it makes my heart swell. But even if he is a ck pope, wouldn''t it be a bit difficult for a barbarian? There are so many fucking fake irregrs smashed by barbarians. Why do you think they''re going to fight? So why not fight? Barbarian: When I saw that, if it was an unproven irregr, it would pounce like a ha ha It looks like the U.S. has called to see Emperor King. Not guys. Does this sound like this when you look at the Yamata no Orochi video? If Japan falls, we will be next; You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 67 Episode 67 21. Battle of Yamata no Orochi One. There was a clear difference between the scene seen from the helicopter and the scene seen up close. [Passive skill Divine Protection Lv. Arge amount of toxicity is nullified by Max>.] [Holy power is continuously being consumed.] First of all, Yamata no Orochi¡­ ¡­ The name is too long. Because it''s Japanese style, it doesn''t stick to the mouth very well. ¡°Because it has eight heads, I¡¯ll just call it Eight Dragons.¡± Palryong, that guy uses poison. From afar, I thought he was spewing ck mes, but it turned out to be extremely poisonous. That''s why it was even more difficult. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I would have been in real trouble.¡± Extreme poisoning causes massive casualties. In particr, this level of toxicity cannot be endured by even a decent awakened person. The term ''national crisis-level demon'' didn''t really hit me at first, but I could feel it when I saw the buildings corroded and melting by the poison. Even though the poison was being neutralized through sacred protection, the vicious power of the poison could be clearly conveyed just by looking at the tingling skin.@@novelbin@@ If a person were to be exposed to this kind of poison, most of it would flow out as a handful of blood. ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡± To that crazy barbarian, it bes a medium that reminds him of a sauna. The irregr was the irregr. Even though Aiden was covered in poison without any defense mechanism, he was fine. ¡°I once fell into a trap set by a hostile tribe. It was a tribe that used poison as their main weapon, and they dropped me into a jar filled with deadly poison. It was already 20 years ago. ¡°I vaguely remember that time.¡± ¡°Normally, we call it trauma.¡± You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 69 Episode 69 6. Late evening when the sun sets. Maybe it was because I had resolved my issues as soon as I arrived in Japan, but I felt very rxed. The Japanese government immediately provided me with amodation at a high-end hotel in Tokyo. Instead of just one room, they gave me an entire floor to share with my colleagues. I heard it''s much easier for security operations that way? I refused because I didn''t need security, but they said, ''If you don''t do this, you will be criticized by the public.'' You can''t just refuse a favor. So I just epted it. The events that took ce before arriving at this hotel were also really impressive. After arriving in Tokyo by helicopter, on the way from the heliport to the hotel, Japanese citizens were lined up and waved their national gs. They were truly grateful to me. Anyway. I wanted to get back to the hotel and take a break. "Get out of here, Savage." "You decided to be friends, didn''t you?" "I won''t. Is it Leo? Fold this and throw it out of the room." "I''ll try. But I don''t think it will fold well. I don''t think it''s ....... material." "Fold people? How can you say such uncivilized things to your friends!" This snarky savage is disturbing my rest. I frowned as I looked at him. "Who''s going to look at whom?" "Siu. I am a gentleman."@@novelbin@@ "Who called my name? And the gentlemen I know don''t go naked like you." "You too live naked for 20 years. It bes more of a hassle to wear something." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 73 73 episodes 22. Limen is watching@@novelbin@@ 1. The time since my return has really passed in the blink of an eye. Educate the neers, and conduct the baptism ceremony. From that to nning new Mitube content. It''s been a crazy week. At the same time, it was a rewarding week. The number of official members who have applied to join the church has exceeded 320,000, and the number of divinity-affiliated yers who have chosen our denomination has also exceeded 300. Thanks to this, I was able to umte a lot of Holy Points and upgrade my existing perks and facilities. The first to invest Divinity Points was, of course, the > of the Holy Sanctuary. [Consecrated Sanctum Lv. 1 ¡ú Lv. 3] [Intermediate Holy Beasts can now be crafted, and more diverse Relics can now be crafted.] [Intermediate Holy Water: This holy water contains a moderate amount of divine power, greatly increases the body''s recovery power, and can splice partially severed body parts. It is excellent for first aid, and it also has a strong resistance to magic.] Compared to the low-level holy beasts and holy stone bracelets that had a negligible effect, it was safe to use them in practice from the intermediate holy beast. As I personally checked, the "Healing Potion" currently being traded on Earth was an item that could not match the intermediate holy water. Earth''s "Recovery Potion," which is said to be produced by production yers, is not very effective, and at best serves as an aid to modern medicine. If it worked so well, yers with the ability to heal wouldn''t be so rare. Of course, if it had been a restorative like Elixir, which only a few of the alchemists of Eden were able to craft, it would have beenparable to a supetive holy water instead of a mid-level holy water...... There''s no way Earth''s yers, who are only five years old at most, would make something like that, right? Unless you''re a well-versed in alchemy. In addition,pared to the "Recovery Potion", which requires a variety of ingredients, the "Intermediate Seongsu" did not require any special ingredients, so it is a huge victory in terms of cost-effectiveness. The only downside is that there is a set amount of production per hour. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 78 78 episodes 5. Suddenly, I remember the Yeonbaek guild guys I used to deal with when I went to pick him up. Those who awakened as Magi users through something called the Awoken''s Elixir. Because it was an iplete Magi caused by medicine, they couldn''t actively use it. But the ones here were different. Boom! They were used to using Magi. Just like the ones we facedst time in the 2nd Office of the Ability Management Department, they use Magi to transform their bodies. Tentacles of Magi stretched out toward me, and ck magic prated through the cracks. But that''s not all. Some of them lunged at me with their entire bodies in full swing. He hugged me and looked like he was going to self-destruct. But their wrath didn''t reach me at all. It was a battle that didn''t work out in the first ce. [Active Skill Sacrosanct Lv. Max> is activated.] [No unclean energy can invade your sacred domain.] The light emanating from my body instantly extinguished all demon qi. As the church grew, the limits of causality were greatly rxed, and the magi of these minnows could not cope with me. In the first ce, my divine power was given to destroy demons. Rather than performing divine miracles like other priests, it was a force that existed for divine retribution. For those who have embraced the Magi with their whole body, it can only act as a supreme force, more terrible than extreme poison. "Did you really think that hiding with a barrier would really hide you?"@@novelbin@@ I sneered at them and slowly walked forward. He didn''t even have to move against them. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 82 82 episodes 25. Horseman 1. As soon as I entered the quarantine zone, a quest urred for the first time in a long time. [Quest urs.] [gue] ¡ñType: Sub ¨C DLC ¡ñDescription: An unknown gue is spreading where you are right now. Everywhere there are groans of sickness, and many have lost hope for the future. Pope Francis. Drive out the evil sickness that has encroached upon this ce, and save those who are suffering. ¡ñRequirements: Remove the source > of the gue. ¡ñReward: 10,000 Holy Points, 1 Relic >> It was a quest I didn''t have any reason not to, so I immediately epted it and closed the message window. He slowly looked around. Containers are installed everywhere, and buildings cannot exceed three floors. The incessant sounds of coughing and groaning in between reveal the horror of this ce. "It''s a strange world when you look at it." "What?" "If you look at Seoul alone, where the temple of our denomination is located, there are so many tall buildings, and it is iparably more advanced than Eden. Isn''t it so different even if youe down a little bit? I thought that if civilization developed, everyone would be able to live well, but that''s not the case." "That''s just the way the inhabited world is."@@novelbin@@ "I don''t know. There is no such thing as a world where everyone is equal and happy. If that were possible, there wouldn''t have to be a religion." Sometimes, Luna also says something very pessimistic. Maybe it''s a tendency she developed as a child, working tirelessly to feed her younger siblings. "Still, it''s a lot better here than where my siblings lived. At least you won''t starve for long, right?" Luna said and continued forward. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 87 87 episodes 6. Due to the system''s limitations, he hasn''t been able to move around since then. ording to the exnation, the restriction is lifted when it is necessary for "self-defense," but as has been the case so far, the scope of "self-defense" defined by the system has been too vague. It was doubtful that the mechanism of "self-defense" would be activated even when exposing oneself to danger. So I just got a week''s leave. When I woke up in the morning, Baeksul yed with me, and then I made Inwook have lunch for me. When Siyeon returns, he will order delicious food to eat. As I did so, the day of moving came. The move went smoothly. Originally, I was going to call a professional movingpany to carry out the move. - Not avable for security reasons. Leave it to us. Due to Director Kim''s opposition, the Irregrs Office of the Ability Management Department took charge of the move. It''s not a professional movingpany, but they packed it very neatly. They can''t do anything, right? I''m worried that this will lead to a controversy over the irregrity. If it had been a privatepany, the controversy would have erupted. Anyway.@@novelbin@@ In the middle of the morning, my family and I finished moving in, and we huddled together in the living room, which wasrger than our old house, and ordered Chinese food to eat. "Moving day is sweet and sour on the sidelines. Siyeon, eat a lot. Shall I go to the new school with my brotherter in the afternoon?" "Good!" "Yes." I patted Siyeon''s head as she ate her javelin with a lot of luby in her mouth. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 90 90 episodes 5. ''It''s weird.'' The leader of the Sulwha Guild, Baek Seol-hwa, had been feeling a strange sense of crisis for a long time. As an S-ss hunter, it was extremely rare for her to feel a sense of crisis in a D-ss dungeon. It''s been a long time since I''ve been bidding on a dungeon video on the Mitube channel. Recently, there has been criticism that it is only taking and uploading videos of everyday life, and since it was a dungeon where mud golems that make money appeared, I bid without any hesitation.@@novelbin@@ But things were going awry. "Chairman! We have not heard from the search team." "What aboutmunication interruptions?" "No, sir. Communication is working normally. Apparently there is a problem with the search team!" Twenty minutes ago, contact with the search team, which consisted entirely of A-ss hunters, was lost. But that''s not all. Unknown ck mucus was found all over therge cavity where she was now. Snow White, who had dealt with many monsters since she awakened, was an unknown phlegmatic that even she didn''t know much about. ¡®¡­¡­ There''s something.'' Magic yers'' intuition is surprisingly urate. Magic is usually manifested through the brain. This is because through this process, the brain is strengthened with magical power, and the strengthened brain increases intuition. Snow White raised the magic power with her fingertips. The magic from her hand radiated from her fingers, forming snow crystals. Aa The snow crystals she created touched the ck slime. There was a chill that froze even the smallest of material, but the ck slime swallowed the crystals unconcerned. ''A substance that eats up my magic?'' You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 95 95 episodes "Representative Baek, that dude, still seems to be one of the quickest to calcte. He knows what''s good for him and when to bet on it. Isn''t it easy for a representative to be so bold, and our Pope Kim knows very well?" "Yes, of course." He didn''t show any signs in front of the white flower, but he was never wrong. That''s why I described her joining as a "transfer." Certainly, the current situation was bound to be fatal for influencers like her.@@novelbin@@ Corruption scandals erupt day by day, collusion with viins. With the government determined and pped her up, she probably didn''t have many options left. "I''m sure Chairman Bai Sulhua also had a lot of grievances with the Zhen Pavilion." "I don''t think I''d have given you a lot of benefits if I had even taken on the role of Madame." "I don''t think so. Do you think those pigs would have given up their interests to the influencer? What a proud bastard they are. In any case, Pope Kim appeared at the right time. Hahaha! Come to think of it, this is a real drama. Isn''t it fate?" Choiughed heartily. It was a bit of a futile argument, but I had to agree with some of his words. "Sometimes it is more reliable to be bound together by a definite interest than by a rtionship of loyalty. It''s good for us to recruit talented and sought-after talent, and it''s good for CEO Baek to get an umbre to block the Whole Leg. I think it''s a win-win." Baek''s opinion is probably not much different from Choi''s. Considering that she had done her best toe up with the best move in that short period of time, that alone certainly made her judgmentmendable. Add to that the high potential of magical abilities, and it was sure to help us a lot. Not as much as Divinity-type yers, but I''ve heard that mages are also scarce on Earth. Magic is also a power that can cover the areas that divine power cannot solve. It didn''t hurt to have a fellow mage. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 100 100 episodes 31. The Old Man and the Dwarf 1. The morning after the dinner party. There was no such thing as a hangover because the drunkenness that had umted overnight was discharged with divine power. Still, my grandmother made the soup, and all the members who participated in the dinner party ate heartily and went to work at the shrine. Min-so and Baek Seol-hwa went to work at Min-so''spany in Hapjeong. Is there anything to discuss about MiTube content? That''s why I sent Inwook there as a representative of our denomination. The thing to keep in mind here is that today is Sunday. "I ran until dawn...... I let them go to work on weekends...... A real unscrupulous president...... I ....... definitely file aint with the Ministry of Labor." "I don''t have a hangover, but I''m just whining. And what our church did yesterday, let''s leave the temple empty?" "Phew...... Did I do that?" "I can hear everything." "I''m telling you to hear everything, Holiness. Don''t you know War Label? Whoa. La. If you go to Rome, follow thews of Rome, and when youe to Earth, follow thews of the Earth." I never thought I''d hear that from an alien in my life.@@novelbin@@ No matter what world Luna throws into, she will be able to adapt perfectly within a month. I assure you. I lightly ignored Luna''sint and continued. "Today, I''m just going to give the new recruits basic training, and then I''m going to put them to work to maintain order inside the Holy Land." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 104 104 episodes 3. [A gate will now be created in the current area!] Starting with a red-rimmed message, the gate, which had been swelled in size, began to be activated in earnest. "Get ready, everyone!" "The main monsters in the gate have been identified! The type is a beast species! It''s a great worm!" "Don''t approach me right away! Returneese out. The real subjugation will be after the contact with the returnees!" The Hunters watched the situation without hesitation. From the gate, a worm-like creature with teeth began to crawl out. They are all about the size of a single-family house. Great worm. I warmed up lightly as I watched the insects crawling out endlessly. "It''s called a B-grade gate, and the menacing guys are crawling out. It''s dangerous to dig into the ground. It erodes the ground, and most of all, it''s an acid with a lot of bodily fluids, so it''s a big hit on the buildings." "Great worm. But you can''t move easily. At the gate where the Destroyer-ss returnees appeared, you have to stop the monsters at the first line of stopping." "That''s wise." If you let the Hunters in recklessly, there is a chance that they will be swept away by the returnees whoe out of the gate. I think it''s an appropriate strategy. Even if the Great Worm were to hide underground, it wouldn''t be a big problem as long as I was there. If you can, you can m the Holy Power and the Holy me into the ground. Moreover, unlike other types of monsters, the Great Worm is a clear demon.@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 109 109 episodes 5. Li Jie, Team Leader of Northeast Asia Team 4 of the International Cooperation Bureau of the People''s Republic of China. She was a self-level Hunter, the S-ss equivalent by international standards. This meant that he was recognized as a strong enough person in China, where the Chinese zodiac ssifies hunters. Li Jie was confident in his abilities. Although he was inferior to the four transcendentals who could be said to be the pride of China, he was confident that he could go anywhere else. In fact, in the four years she''s been working in the Superhuman Corps, there aren''t many people who can stand up to her. This was because her skills were exceptionally good among self-sufficient hunters.@@novelbin@@ ''Where did it go wrong?'' This is the shrine of a religious group called the Limen Order. This is where he arrived to meet Kim Si-woo, an Iranian regr from the Republic of Korea, on the orders of his superiors. At first, I arrived there with a lot of momentum, and I didn''t think it would be a difficult task. Since the opening of Dimension, the country of Korea has taken a sharp turn in poprity, and now it is being treated as a toothless tiger. Although they had been trying to turn things aroundtely, they didn''t think that a small country would openly interfere with the events of a big country. That was the case just a few months ago. But a strange old man who appeared like a ghost stood in their way, and they were in a standoff. The old man didn''t feel any magic. However, her developed sense of qi signaled to her that the old man was in danger. So she couldn''t easily get inside the temple. I contacted the upper part and waited in front of the stairs. She had been instructed by her superiors to decide her next move, but unfortunately things didn''t go the way she wanted. "We have the privilege of forcing you to disarm within this holy ce. It''s an official mandate from the government of the Republic of Korea." A suffocating standoff was underway. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 113 113 episodes 7.@@novelbin@@ After reporter Seo Tae-ho left. After a quick lunch with the story, my official schedule for the day came to an end. Normally, the beginning of the year is supposed to be busy, but there was nothing particrly busy going on. This is because the government has not asked for any help since thest time the de-jaester-level returnees arrived, and we have not prepared any New Year''s events. Eden has celebrated the New Year''s sacrament on the first day of every year since the end of the war, but this time they decided to skip it. This is because the denomination''s situation was not yet favorable for the preparation of the sacraments. I don''t know if it will be the next year, but it would be difficult in many ways to administer the sacraments right away. This is something that even Archbishop Laparte, who is famous for his doctrinal strictness, acknowledged. So, this year, it was decided to leave a greeting online. Whatever the case, I wasn''t immediately busy for that reason. "I want to leave work hard." I want to go home from work because I don''t have anything urgent, but if I do, I''ll probably be gued by Archbishop Laparte''s nagging all day tomorrow. The thought of having to listen to the nagging voice of a squeaky voice for at least three hours already made me dizzy. I wanted to take Siyeon and Baeksul to hang around at home, but I had no choice but to put up with it. I couldn''t stay in my stuffy office forever, so I headed elsewhere in the Holy Land. It was arge training ground where the new members of our denomination were being trained. Thanks to my significant investment in Holy Points, the training ground was second only to the Temple in the Holy Land. As soon as I entered the training ground, I was greeted by a handsome man with a sad impression. "Are you here, Pope?" "Brother Junwoo. How''s that, do you have some work?" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 118 118 episodes 3. "So your job is to figure out our family''s movements in advance and report back to Wang Wei, right?" "Yes, yes, it is."@@novelbin@@ "And you''re the only one who knows about it?" "Even though I came to see the Pope in this way, I am a man who is recognized in the Superman for his intelligence! If I put my mind to it, even my colleagues won''t know where I''ve gone. You have to be transcendental....... Coffee shop located under our house. I was meeting a strange Chinese man on the second floor of a coffee shop filled with customers who smelled like contrivance. Naturally, all of the guests were agents of the Scientific Management Department. This reminds me of a long time ago when I met Director Kim in Gwangmyeong. Back then, as now, the caf¨¦ was full of agents. Then and now, it seems like I''m the only one who takes care of a day''s worth of caf¨¦ sales. "What did you say your name was?" "Lin Tao. You can call me Lin Tao." "Yes, Lin Tao." If you look closely, this Chinese person is also a really funny Chinese. Hidden with a strange technique, he suddenly appeared. I wasn''t surprised because I knew he was hiding without saying a word, but as soon as he revealed, I almost killed him. I don''t know about the shrine, but the issue of my home is directly rted to the safety of my family. Even if it was too much, there was no shortage. I gulped down my iced Americano and breathed lightly. "I fully understood. I''ve turned myself in, so I''ll just take a look at it this time. After all, I was just watching from afar, right?" "Thank you, thank you very much, very much. I will be grateful for the Pope''s mercy for the rest of my life." I had assumed that it would move from the Chinese side. To be honest, it would have been weird not to move. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 122 122 episodes 5. It was an opponent that didn''t feel much of a threat from the start. I didn''t feel the same intimidation I had when I first met Aiden. All I could feel in him was pride, vanity, and uselessness. The truly strong do not surround themselves with such illusions. Trying to show off your strength.@@novelbin@@ Paradoxically, it was tantamount to deliberately inting his body to cover up his own weaknesses. So these stories that I''m talking about right now, Aa "It''s just you that the empty cart is loud." "Oooo This is all about Wang Wei. Three minutes into the sparring. On the floor, shards of what had once been a sword were strewn like shards of ss. My life''s masterpiece, "The China I Dream of," has evolved several times. It seemed to me that it was very satisfying, but it was not to Wang Wei. Boooo Wang Wei shouts his sword even more nervously than before. Perhaps it was because the five treasure swords he cherished had been smashed, and the tip of the sword contained an anger that he could not hide. Still, he was an irregr, and he was a much more intimidating sword than the Dejaester-level returnee Lee Eun-hyuk he had facedst time. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 125 125 episodes 5. After the sudden arrival of China''s foreign minister in the Republic of Korea, the issue of the Northeast Asia exchange war grew rapidly in size. Tradition of the Republic of Korea. There is no other gukppon like this. With reporters and pundits sticking to this huge issue, how can South Korea be quiet? "Let me give you a brief overview of the negotiation process with China. The Chinese side said they were renouncing their rights to the lostnd." "Right? What right?" "We have a mutual defense treaty with North Korea. In fact, it was a well-known treaty, but they used it as an excuse to continue to get involved. At the center of that movement was the Northeast Asia team of the Bureau of International Cooperation, led by Wang Wei, which Xiu handled this time." I sat in my office and listened to Director Kim''s story.@@novelbin@@ Negotiations between the South Korean and Chinese governments are continuing. The only thing I was able to hear about the contents of the negotiations through Director Kim was President Suh''s consideration. For his part, he must want to do something to me for bringing about this negotiation. "It seems that China''s reaction is calmer than I thought. Wang Wei made a junkie, I thought he was going to drool and pounce." It is an incident that has turned the irregrs of a country into a ruin. I thought my usual Chinese friends would go on a rampage, but I was worried about their reaction. Even if the information provided by Li Jie proved the dangers of ebony, it seems that they are too obedient. It''s a bit different from the image of China we know as it. Isn''t it "China" to grab a pod and hang it down? "There are two main reasons why we are analyzing it. First, the ongoing power struggle within China. Second, to weaken the national power of the Republic of Korea." "A power struggle?" "On the outside, China is stronger than ever, but on the inside, it''s not. China is now gued by cliques created by Wang Wei and other transcendentalists." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 129 129 episodes 40. The Pope wants to rest 1. [Fragment of the Ancients] ¡ñType: Scenario ¡ñDescription: You are ready to step into uncharted territory by growing a wriggling >. The wriggling > will show you the way to go. Follow the path it leads. At the end of the road, you''ll be able to face the secrets of the world. ¡ñCompletion Requirements: ??? ¡ñReward: 30,000 Holy Points, > choice of Relics> "Your Holiness? What are you thinking so much?"@@novelbin@@ "I want to rest intensely." "Yes?" "Something like that...... I''m thinking. Whew." I sighed again as I checked the message window in front of me. A newly created scenario quest yesterday afternoon. Scenario quests are quests that can affect the world, which were created only during the opportunity to capture the Demon King in Eden. In short, this is a quest that can have a big impact on Earth. I was assured by the government that there would be no work for the time being, but this system didn''t seem to want to miss the opportunity. "Are you bored......." "Oh, don''t get me wrong. You don''t want to take time off to shoot a show, right? Filming is fun." I waved my hand at Mr. Minsoo, who had a sullen expression on his face in front of me. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 133 133 episodes 3. "I can''t believe it. It''s been 5 years. Survivors have been there for 5 years since they ....... taken over by monsters." After listening to my exnation, Minister Yoo shook his head in disbelief. Thend of the former North Korea has been devastated since the opening of Dimension. It is true that even I could not believe that there are still survivors in that hellishnd that the Republic of Korea has to recover. If he had heard the information from someone other than Beth, he would have been more suspicious. But there was not a single reason for Beth to tell us a lie. "The estimated number of survivors is around 100. This is where they are isted." I point to a ce on the map I had on my desk. "It''s known as Hamhung. It is believed that there are survivors here." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think Pope Si Woo Kim would tell a lie here. I believe." "We''ve done a few reconnaissance missions with ckhawk on the way back just in case, but we''ll only know the details of the situation after we''vended there."@@novelbin@@ Already on the way back, I searched the vicinity of Hamhung that Beth had told me about. But the information we got is that there is a hostile xenoracy upying the area, and that''s it. Hamhung, once one of North Korea''s most prestigious cities, seemed to have long since fallen into ruins, with only traces of alien races and monsters everywhere. "As long as the upants are intelligent, they must be put to an end in order to minimize the damage. That way, the people who are being held will not be harmed." "Why did they keep the humans alive? Most of the ethnic groups that continued the massacre without negotiation or dialogue settled there. I don''t know why they kept humans alive." Minister Yoo Seon-ho gulped down the tea to see if his throat was burning. I answered Minister Yoo''s question with a slow nod. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 138 138 episodes 43. Wee to South Korea 1. A total of 102 survivors have been identified. It was an approximation of the figures Beth had told me. With all the survivors recovered, we headed straight back south. There were a few demons who saw the huge mes and rushed at them from afar, but they were only torn apart in front of four helicopters armed with Holy Stone. The original goal was to return before nightfall, but it took longer than expected. Some survivors needed first aid. "But you''ve arrived well." I let out a small sigh as I looked out the window at the sight of the aviation battalion. It was a long day in recent years. If they hadn''t used helicopters, would they have been able to bring back so many survivors? The desire to buy a military helicopter also flourished. "This is ....... ce" Lee Eun-taek, who was sitting next to me, also looked out the window and was overwhelmed with emotion. When I came here, I talked a lot with Mr. Lee.@@novelbin@@ What was the situation in North Korea after the opening of Dimension, how he was captured by the dark elves, etc. Of course, it was too short to talk about everything, so I didn''t get to go into the details. But now there''s only time left. There were plenty of opportunities to talk to him. - I''llnd. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 142 142 episodes 3. After a long talk with the reporter, Leo and I are left alone in the office. Even though it was a productive story, Leo''s expression was not good. "I, Your Holiness." "Why?" ¡°¡­¡­ How did you know that I was the head of ....... Ridge?" The reason was simple. The secret that Leo had been so keen to keep hidden hade to me. I shrugged as I grabbed a Coke from the fridge. "It''s too much. If you don''t notice that, you can''t be the Pope." "Where the hell ....... it?" "A doctrinal expert who is there to give the members the details of the doctrine. And a position where you can smuggle the highest grade holy stones and insert them into the full body. The only people who can do that are our church officials, and Luna won''t do it because it''s too annoying. Archbishop Lapart came to Earthte, so there''s only one left, right?" Unless Limen had sent another person from Eden without my knowledge, there was only one person who met all the requirements. Leo. The person named "Elo" who made the porridge was definitely Leo.@@novelbin@@ I took a sip of my Coke, nced at Leo, and continued. "I''m d it''s an organization that can be managed through you, so at least it''s not going to be controlled." It is of course better to have Leo as the head than to have a questionable doctrinal expert at the head. He hadn''t expected that Leo, who had learned the culture of Earth so quickly, would create such a cult organization, but now it has been a boon. "Educate yourself. You know it''s a disaster you''ve bought, don''t you?" "We are fully aware of this." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 145 145 episodes 3. The office after the initiation ceremony. I sat down at my desk in the office and read the papers Leo had handed me. "Luckily, there are quite a few first-generation trainees who can speak Japanese." The documents contained the names of the second trainees as well as the names of the first trainees who would be in charge of the second batch. The 50 first trainees will assist Leo and Luna in training the second batch of trainees. Among them, there was one trainee of the first ss who stood out the most. "Jaemin is surprised?" "He said he lived in Japan when he was young. I thought it was a surprise." "How''s Jaemin doing?" "As the first five of us, we are exceeding expectations. He''s the best of the first batch of trainees, and just because he''s young, he can''t be ignored. None of the first trainees look down on Brother Jaemin." My first impression was that he was a very cocky kid. Apparently, Leo was in charge of teaching him good manners. I nodded contentedly and put the papers down. "Focusing on the second trainees does not mean that the training of the first trainees should be done lightly. Productions areing soon. You know there''s a meeting in the Department of Talent Management today, right?" "I always keep that in mind. We''ll make sure we don''t have any setbacks in our ns." "If you think you don''t have enough money, tell Archbishop Laparte right away. I''m not going to save money on education, so if you need anything, use it." "Thank you, Your Holiness." "Okay, get out of here." Leo took the papers I had put down and bowed in greeting.@@novelbin@@ Tak. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 149 149 episodes@@novelbin@@ 5. Thirty minutes after our denomination''s negotiating team was brought in. It must have been Hwang who had gone through everything on the table, but it was virtually meaningless in front of the duo''s performance, which was no different from a bandit. The oue of the negotiations was as follows. "You''ve even robbed your underwear." It was decided that in addition to handing over an astronomical sum of money to our denomination, they would also pay the sries of the clergy they had hired. The amount is secret. One thing''s for sure, I ripped off more than twice as much as I thought I would. Archbishop Laparte nodded in spite of my exmations, just quietly sipping his tea. "It wasn''t difficult." "Still, you''re the leader of arge guild, and you must have hundreds of squirrels inside?" He was the one who kept hisposure even when Siyeon and his daughter exchanged pad lips, even when they couldn''t feel bad or bad. It wouldn''t have been easy to roast someone like that. But he did the hard work in just 30 minutes. I don''t think I would have squeezed it that far. After all, is an expert an expert? "ording to Jung Su-kun, the Race Guild has recently received astronomical capital investments from severalrge corporations. Their barns are full, and given their penchant for sparing no expense when ites tobat...... It was totally in our favour." "Brother Park Jiwon gave me some good information." At my words, Park Ji-won, who was next to him, smiled and nodded. "I was just doing what I was supposed to do as the management advisor of the Remen Church. You have to rip it off as much as you can from the guilds. It was something I heard at a drinking party. I didn''t expect to be able to write that information so quickly." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 153 153 episodes 49. Personality 1. The taste of Korean bulma was really hot. "This is Korea''s specialty...... Bulgogi?" ¡°¡­¡­ Why is this blowing?" "Fire and meat. Isn''t that bulgogi then? Or not." With Luna''s half-spoiled drip, the gnolls who hid in the mines died without being able to escape. I don''t know, but it must have been terribly painful. It must have felt like I was ripening alive. He probably wanted to hide in the mines and look for an opportunity, but there was no reason why I had to y hide and seek with them. If youe to the Korean Penins, you must taste the spicy taste of the Korean Penins. However, in this case, I couldn''t stand the spicy taste and died suddenly. Anyway, that''s how the quest was done. [You''vepleted the quest.] [Gain 15,000 Holy Points as a reward.] The fairies that I was trying to rescue anyway were able to be saved by earning a whopping 15,000 Holy Points. These 15,000 points will be useful for the future. After clearing one of the colonies, I immediately requested a helicopter through Director Kim. There was no need to build a heliport.@@novelbin@@ For the spot where the fortress had already been located had been turned into a t ground by my torch. You could call it carpet bombing. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 157 157 episodes 3. In the space of two weeks, the appearance of the Kaesong Outpost has changed quite a bit. At first, the ce was filled only with military tents, "We are buying by-products of various monsters at a good price!" "We sell items that help you recover. Those who have used up all of their supplies! Don''t go down and buy it, supply it right on the spot!" "We''ll repair your equipment!" Now, all kinds of merchants have begun to gather and form amercial area.@@novelbin@@ Everywhere, buildings were going up at a rapid pace, and many containerized buildings were being built. It''s hard to believe that just a few weeks ago it was a deste city. It''s full of energy. Hunters, merchants, and corporate officials. Putting a spoonful of the energy created by the gathering of people from various fields and the madness of getting rich, it seemed that it couldn''t be more frantic. It may have been simr to what the government wanted in the first ce. Repairing equipment around outposts and trading goods to stabilize the individuality area. In other words, the n to use this ce as a base to continue the northward advance is progressing steadily. The major colonies that could threaten the lives of the Hunters have been cleared up to some extent by our church, the government, and therge guilds. I slowly walked through the crowd. Of course, he was wearing a mask, and next to me was the viin he had captured from the cave earlier. "You know it''s a trap, right?" "Yes, yes, who do I dare to lie to?" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 161 161 episodes 5. What is a teacher? It is a word that is used interchangeably with teacher. In other words, to be a teacher of someone.@@novelbin@@ If you approach it in that sense. "So I''m a master?" "Yes! Even though we have different faiths, Master has taught me my goals in life! I''ve always wanted to see you, Master." If I taught him anything, it wouldn''t be strange for him to be called Master. Just one thing. "I''ve never seen you today." Except that this guy and I are new friends. I don''t know if I''ve ever taught this guy, but he''s a face I''ve never seen before. "My name is Grace Barkley. Feel free to call me Grace! Or you can call me a disciple." "No, that''s why I''m your master....... "Wait!" Grace pulled something out of her bag. The identity of the things that popped out of the bag was simple. "I''ve clipped an article about you." As she said, she had clippings of articles about me, but what was unusual was that she had clippings of articles that were all reported in Korean. When I looked at him, he was talking in Korean. Are you fluent in Korean? You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 165 165 episodes 53. Don''t you like it? 1.@@novelbin@@ After an all-night drinking party, the morning dawned. Several decisions were made overnight. The first is Raphael''s trip to Korea. Raphael agreed to apany him on the return flight back to Korea after the forum. I''ve heard that the process of sending irregrs to another country is very difficult, but it seems that this is not the case. I''ve already been given permission. Oh, and it''s the first time in my life I''ve ever received a phone call from the president of the United States. -Pope Si Woo Kim. When would you like to formally invite me to the Temple of the Remen Church? I''d love to see you in person and thank you. I don''t know what the hell is doing to say thank you, but I''m d I did. He said that he would include a visit to the temple of our denomination in his visit. There was no reason to stop the US president from visiting in the middle of next month. Thus, Raphael''s trip to Korea was a foregone conclusion, but the problem was what happened next. "Archbishop Leo, may I swipe my smartphone? If you leave it to me, I''ll show you a new world." "The New World?" "It''s technology that allows you to move your smartphone with just your thoughts, or something like that." "Oh, please, Raphael." "Haha! We''re going to be together now, but I can''t do this for you." We thought it was a big hotel for just us, but we ended uping in to Raphael. If I had to sum up Raphael in one word, he was a real madman. Our hotel has be a den of crazy people. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 170 170 episodes 6. The demonstrationsted for 30 minutes. Siyeon, who started the presentation with a mettle that could not be believed to be an elementary school student, ended the presentation with a full expression of remembrance. "That''s it! This concludes Kim Siyeon''s presentation! Once again, I would like to thank Mr. Kim In-wook for helping me prepare the presentation materials!" p. The apuse is heard in two oveps. One, of course, was Inwook, and the other...... "Snow White, what are you doing?" "Well, of course you p. ¡¹ It was the sound of apuse that Beksul yed on his smartphone. When did he wake up from sleeping in the cat tower? And when he suddenly appears, making a pping sound on his smartphone is also a p in the face. Siyeon''s presentation is summarized as follows. -I want to be like my brother! I''m going to punish the bad guys and help the hard ones! Seungwoo: If you''re learning, why can''t I? I can do it too! With Inwook''s help, I prepared the PPT neatly, and I also gave a good example of Seungwoo. It was a perfect situation. It was said that Siyeon had attended an elocution academy for a short time in the past, and no matter how you look at it, our Siyeon must be a genius.@@novelbin@@ I was nodding my head involuntarily. Oh, and in the process, I was able to see who had the wind on Siyeon. The culprit is, "I''ll see youter." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 175 175 episodes 3. A new tree where the fairies reside. Fairies usually build their dwellings by hanging their dwellings from the branches of trees, and I had been given permission to build a dwelling on a sacred tree. This is because he wanted the fairies to take care of the new tree. They''re also the best gardeners. "The Pope is here!"@@novelbin@@ "Hey guys! Let''s get together!" "Edificationaaaaa I saw you fight a lotst time. You can take down an evil viin in no time?" "It''s the best!" "It''s the best!" As soon as I arrived at the Divine Tree, countless baptisms of Fairies poured out. The fairies give me a thumbs up. The enthusiastic wee almost made my face burn. "Pope!" Leah can be said to be the representative of the fairies. It was the same fairy I met for the first time in Hamhungst time. Leah flew in front of me, fluttering like she represented the fairies again. "Thank you so much for bringing us here. This ce is fantastic and the best! Isn''t it toote to say thank you?" I don''t know who made it, but each of the fairies was dressed in a modern outfit full of personality. Some in jeans, some in cks, and so on. Clothes that look like they were made for the fairies. I heard that our denomination was raising its stock price, but it seemed like it was given to me as a gift by fans who like Fairies. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 179 179 episodes 5. After handing over the trash to Director Kim, I headed to the Busan branch of the Goblin Guild, where Leo was said to be taking the victims to some sort of "education." And there he was able to meet Leo''s newly forged "cultists." "His Holiness!" "Please forgive me for walking the wrong way!" "We only have Li Men!" "Please take away this sinner, and let him burn for the glory of Limen!" People I''ve never seen before. But inside of them, their faith in Limen was burning like fire. What kind of oil did Leo put on these people? Moreover, Lee Eun-taek, who was standing next to Leo, was looking at me with a very proud expression. It was as if they were asking for praise for themselves. "Are you here, Your Holiness?" Leo approaches me with a Bible in one hand. I looked back and forth between Leo and the cultists, then sighed and said:@@novelbin@@ "What were you doing?" "I was guiding the poor people who had gone the wrong way to the right path." "Really?" "Yes." As the archbishop of the Remen Church, it is only natural that he will show the right path. But, you know, it''s the right way. "We will track down Limen''s enemies to the end of Hell and annihte them!" "I will burn my whole body so that others will never make the same mistake again!" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 183 183 episodes 59. I''m going to see you now 1. After a flirty battle with the dragon. For the first time, the holy sites of our denomination have been cordoned off. Because of the sudden control, there was a lot of talk in the media. There was a division within the Limen Church, or there was a big abnormality in Kim Si Woo''s body, etc. In a time of turmoil, conspiracy theories abounded in various media. But there''s a reason I had to take it all in. That''s right. "Hiya, I''m already wondering where to start fixing this. Maybe it''s because they''ve been exposed to strange divine powers, but they''re no ordinary corpses. Compared to the dragon carcasses we handled in Eden...... It''s definitely a drop in quality." Two dragon carcasses lie in front of Toby.@@novelbin@@ It was because of these. Through Raphael''s stealth camouge, he managed to get to the Holy Land. The reason we brought these two bodies here was simple. "Dragons leave carcasses, just as tigers leave their skins and humans leave their names." To process the carcass of a dragon. Dragon carcasses are a valuable resource that is useful in many ways. It was the same in Eden. In order to win the war against the demons and demons, we received donations of the carcasses of dragons that died during the war. It was carried out with the will of the deceased dragons themselves, as well as the consent of the few remaining dragons. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 187 187 episodes 3. The meeting of key executives began, and Luna was the first to speak. "Your Holiness, I have an idea." Like Inwook, our Luna Levipton went on vacation and got a lot of tans. Every time Luna speaks so confidently, it scares me. But still, seeing as how she wants to listen to Luna, Luna''s seems to be really addictive. I want to listen to it without knowing it, right? I sighed and nodded. "Tell me." "The location of the new temple doesn''t have to be domestic, does it?" ¡°¡­¡­ That''s right." For the time being, the shrine in Seoul is enough to cover the Republic of Korea. There were also ns to build temples at Ground Zero in Busan and Daejeon, but it didn''t have to be now. "So you can build it overseas?" "At least an archbishop should go, and I think Archbishop Lapart is the right person for the job." Building a temple means holding regr worship there¡ªwhat we call it worship at all. Currently, the official worship services of the Remen Church are held on Sundays when people have a day off, so when a new temple is built, worship must be held there as well. In order to do this, of course, it is necessary to send bishops, but there are currently no bishop-level priests in the world. Archbishop Laparte and Leo, the archbishop alone. Hearing my words, Luna raised the momentum in her voice. "I have an idea of a ce overseas." "Japan? America?"@@novelbin@@ "Nope." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 192 192 episodes 62. I''m the madman in this area@@novelbin@@ 1. The power of Chen Jiahyun, who identified himself as a celestial horse, was really powerful. A man who reigned supreme in a world. The power of the man who had a strange and sinister aura called "Heavenly Demon Qi" was beyond my control. I had no choice but to give in to him and hand over the entire Limen Cult...... The development did not happen. "Hit me again." "How dare I be so disrespectful to my heavenly brother? I ....... to be my brother-inw and brother-inw for the rest of my life." "If you get a few more hits, are you going to correct that crap? One or five?" "No, sir! No, sir. I''ve lived in the other world for 20 years, and I''m still awkward in Korean....... Yes? I think I''ve been speaking in thenguage of the Middle ins, how do you understand?" "I''m curious about that now?" "Yes!" "It''s because it''s less hit. Let''s get a little more hit." It took only one minute to subdue the self-proimed "Tenma". Clearly, its strength was enough to call it an irregr. A bewitching and powerful aura. It was the energy that he described as "Tenmagi", and it must have been at a great level. But why did this happen? In conclusion, Chen Magi had too bad divine power andpatibility. It''s awful, too. I''m not sure why. Maybe it''s because the energy of Tenmagi has a lot inmon with Magi. In any case, I seeded in taking advantage of the overwhelmingpatibility and cooking "Tenma" deliciously. Uh-oh-a-aaaa You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 196 196 episodes 3. There are people who have a taste for golly. People often say that their response is delicious. Soon-Li was one of those who had a "good reaction."@@novelbin@@ His face turns red in an instant. I smiled as I admired his face. "If it weren''t for the irregr, I''d have screamed to death with a vase. You''re lucky, aren''t you?" Considering his posture, I didn''t have to treat him well. I''m here to ask for help, but look at that arrogant attitude. It wasn''t a thirsty man digging a well, but a thirsty man poisoning a well. "It''s a small country, so the hospitality is terrible. How can you be so rude to a guest!" His voice echoed through the room. It''s just. So I dug my fingers into my ears and smirked in response. "You have to be straight. Aren''t you here to entertain me, not a guest?" "Kim Si Woo!" "If you knew my name, you''d know my temper...... One of you Irregrs has been ruined by my hand, is that your attitude in front of me?" "Are youparing me to Wang Wei?" "They both look alike in my eyes." The atmosphere in the interview room is five seconds before the explosion. Of course, she''s the only one who explodes. Even Minister Yoo Seon-ho, who was supposed to stop the situation, was quietly watching our conversation. This is just a matter of suppressing the steamer. Words can''t be used to subdue that conceited bastard. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 201 Episode 201 65. System 1. Angel. It usually refers to the messengers who stand in direct opposition to the devil and follow the orders of the gods. But those who follow God''smands are not necessarily good. No, it is meaningless to distinguish angels into good and evil in the first ce. They''re just minions. I only follow the will of the one who worships me. If the one they serve walks the path of evil, it is evil. In that sense, this angel bastard. "Ouch." They are walking the path of obvious evil. He has ruined the lives of his followers, and has casually turned them into monsters. That is the evidence of evil. It''s all too easy to see what kind of path the owner of this ce is walking. I licked his lips as I flicked his trident with my knuckles. ¡¾Follow me. You can''t go against His will here. This is a temple just for him. If you think about your colleagues, give up. ¡¿ "The one who tells you to give up is thrusting your spear like you''re going to kill you. What kind of chapter are you asking me to y? And as you see it...... Do you think they''re going to get caught?" The angel didn''t appear alone. We''ve dragged far more monsters than we''ve ever faced.@@novelbin@@ Monsters in priestly robes. The monsters wereing in waves. [They are servants who are willing to give their lives for the Great One. The species are innumerable. You, who are mere human beings, will not be able to bear it. ¡¿ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 205 205 episodes 4.@@novelbin@@ Originally, it was said that when human beings reach extreme situations, their true nature is revealed. "Hah." I take a moment to examine the corpses at my feet. Bodies brutally murdered. However, it was quite different from the corpses he had seen since entering Dandong. Victims killed by monsters usually have to leave traces of being bitten by beasts, but this was not the case at all. A scar left near the neck. It is, without a doubt, the work of a human being. Seeing the scars all over the corpses, it was easy to guess what was in mind when he did this. "Bored." Bastards with a taste for carnage. Scum trying to use the chaos to vent their twisted desires. I looked down at the corpses and frowned. He burned the corpses with mes, then slowly looked ahead. One by one, people begin to emerge from among the burning buildings. The Awoken holding blood-stained weapons. At the same time as the survivors of this city, "Is it garbage sorting time?" Scum in madness. They didn''t seem to want to hide their madness. How many people did they kill? They smelled horribly thick blood. "Are you an outsider? It''s better than it looks." At the front of the group, a rat-like creature approached, licking the blood from his knife with his tongue. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 209 209 episodes 5. After receiving an unexpected "request" from President Suh, he returned to the Oval Office. ¡°¡­¡­ That''s how I got to be the instructor for this exchange event." "Congrattions, Your Holiness." "Our master is well qualified!" "Brother, you are amazing." "Why do you all have weird expressions? Are youining inside?" President Suh''s request can be summarized as follows. - It has been decided that the ''1st Awakener International Exchange Exhibition'' will be held in Seoul in two weeks to rece the Awakened Forum, which was held in Los Angelesst time but fizzled out. It is arge-scale exchange event, and it will be mainly held as a friendly match. In line with this, the Republic of Korea is gathering special lecturers, and I hope that Pope Si Woo Kim will be one of them. Is it because you had so much fun at thest Northeast Asia Exchange Exhibition? President Suh seemed to have prepared hard.@@novelbin@@ In fact, it is said that the diplomatic line of the Republic of Korea has been fully activated in order to host this exchange exhibition. Certainly, what I felt was President Suh''s resourcefulness was that the justification for holding this exchange exhibition was quite usible. ¡¸1. It holds an international-level conference on the Korean Penins, which is right next to China, to call for an end to the civil war. 2. Consolidate once again the status of the Republic of Korea, which has been ssified as a backward country for awakening, and greatly expand the influence of the Republic of Korea. 3. Encourage foreignpanies to participate in bidding for lostnd development projects, so that foreign capital that has been withdrawn from the Republic of Korea will flow back into the Republic of Korea. ¡¹ There are countless others. They say that politics is a game of causes, and they''re right. He seemed to be making dozens of excuses in front of me, so how could I refuse them in front of his face? Of course, President Suh didn''t just seduce me for a cause. "In this event of the Awakening International Exchange Exhibition, the troops and equipment of the Remen Church will be mobilized. Isn''t this an event fitting for the image of the Church of Remen as a defender of peace?" I smiled broadly and spoke to the assembled personnel in my office. Then, Luna, who was eating sweets, threw a word. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 212 212 episodes 5. I don''t know how much I ran around trying to lift the rm that was hanging all over Seoul.@@novelbin@@ I put a phone call to Director Kim, and I put a phone call to Minister Yoo Seon-ho. Finally, up to the president. It was only after mobilizing all the connections the government had made that the state of emergency in Seoul was lifted. I was really sweating. Beth: Her trolling almost paralyzed everything in Seoul. "You don''t put your head on the right side, do you?" - I''m sorry, Pope. Can''t you just take a look? "Can''t I just kill you once? He''s a spirit creature, so I think he''ll be resurrected." - I''m going to do my best. Still, things were pretty much in order. The state of emergency in Seoul was lifted, and the city returned to normal as if it had never been before. I was the one who stopped the evacuation before it started. I breathed a deep sigh of relief and looked at the cute white deer in front of me, its eyes twinkling. The deer was smiling softly. His fur is shiny, and he must have slept soundly. -Hi! I''m a deer sleeping next to me. I don''t have a name. If you don''t mind, would you like me to give you a name? "Are we the first face?" - I''m not a super-face. I''ve been watching you all along. I saw it thest time I came to mynd. "It''s kind of scary to say that. If it''s thend where you live......." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 216 216 episodes 70. The True Educator of Our Time 1. He introduced himself as David. Still, he must have had a few buds, and he stood in front of me with a confident expression on his face, even though I called him. "It''s up!" High school students at most. A stocky body and firm eyes. On top of that, his face was full of rxation, and to put it bluntly, it was an "unlucky" style. I looked at David''s confident face and smiled. The mana reserve is also considerable. In addition, the calluses on the palms of his hands that were peeking out meant that the amount of practice he practiced was enormous. There was no doubt that he was a prospect that the United States was paying attention to. United States. It is one of the best friends of our denomination, and our alliance with the Republic of Korea is stronger than ever. That''s why I, too, lightly scolded the prospects of our allies and moved on...... Creeping antlers. "Did you say David?" "Yes! Pope Si Woo Kim." "What did Aiden say about me?" David replied in a cheerful voice.@@novelbin@@ "He said he was strong and merciless!" "And?" "And......." "Didn''t you tell me openly that you hate people who do it?" I hate people who try to get out of the situation by selling out their acquaintances before they even say hello. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 220 220 episodes@@novelbin@@ 3. "Kim Si Woo Gives a Strong Warning to the Terrorist Group ''Purifier''!" "Kim Si Woo, ''There is no negotiation with terrorists. I will hold ountable those who pollute the world.'' ¡¹ "The mysterious tracksuit man who yed an active role at the Seoul Sudden Gate scene turns out to be China''s No. 1 hidden rank irregr, ''Lee Se-min''. ¡¹ "A spokesman for the Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs said, ''Li Se-min is China''s No. 1 irregr. Now that he has decided to join the Remen Church, we will give the government our full support.'' ¡¹ "A Turning Point in China''s Civil War?" "Shanghai, where the Limen Cult willnd. The current situation in Shanghai is "in the midst of a tragic civil war." As soon as the press conference ended, the media began to report on our denomination''s deration of war. It was no wonder that the Chinese government responded favorably to the press conference. Lee Se-min did not express his intentions to the Chinese government and came to South Korea with his family. In such a situation, if they say that their choice is different from that of Lee Semin, they will effectively give up on Lee Semin. Therefore, he has no choice but to follow Lee Semin''s choice by crying and eating mustard. He may have looked flimsy because he was wearing a sweatshirt, but Lee Semin''s choice was correct. It was all possible because Lee Se-min was the number one strong man in the hierarchy. "Pope Si Woo." While I was sitting in my office, watching the reaction to the press conference, Raphael came into the office. Raphael greeted me lightly. He slid down in front of me. "We have agreed to provide an aircraft carrier from our home country." "Aircraft carriers? I''ve heard that sea routes are restricted by marine monsters, is that possible?" "It''s an aircraft carrier that I''ve made some modifications to. It drives away monsters through a specific wavelength. It is also an aircraft carrier secretly converted even at home." Courtesy of the United States. In times like these, the mere avability of the sea gives the United States a huge strategic advantage. Even though the world has changed, should we still say that the Heavenly Fathend is the Heavenly Fathend? It may have been a way to take advantage of Raphael''s abilities, but it is also the country''s ability to bring in talent. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 224 224 episodes 5. The ritual scene contained a number of high-level undead, including the Lich and the Death Knight. There was even an Ark Lich, an evolved version of the Lich, and two Abyss Knights, an evolution of the Death Knight, so it was a real lot of power. Each of them is a level that easily exceeds the Destroyer-level Awoken. Trying to break through these ces without irregrs, it is understandable that the Chinese government forces struggled. I smiled and walked over to them. "Do what you''re doing, I won''t disturb you." They were the undead whose very existence could strike fear into their surroundings, but they were all frozen and stationary now. That''s a no-brainer. Woooo The divine power that flowed from my body bound their entire bodies. There was no undead in this position that could move without my permission. I was their nemesis. "Were you calling the Demon King?" I slowly approached the magic circle in the center of the ce. In the magic circle, drawn from the blood of the victims, a great evil was stirring. A magic circle where the hearts of countless victims are ced. And at the center of the magic circle was a strange object that looked like a chrysalis. It was disgusting to watch, and just as horrible. But I had seen it countless times in Eden, so I was just dumbfounded. Rumble. The me that spreads from my toes burns everywhere.@@novelbin@@ A totem made of skeletons. Thend was stained with the blood of the victims. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 227 227 episodes 5. The group that showed up was, as I expected, the White Ming Church. The appearance of a group dressed in white robes. The forces of our denomination, which had been spread throughout the Holy Land, gathered in one ce, and immediately war clouds began to flow inside the Holy Land. I led all my forces to the front of the Holy Land. And on the spot, I was able to see the face I had seen before. A girl with golden hair. She held the Hundred Ming Cultists back for a moment, then stepped forward on her own. "Your Holiness, I ......." "It''s okay." Leo raised his hand to stop him from stepping forward first. "You don''t seem to want to fight, do you?" The number of centenarians is fifty. They were all armed, but this did not show hostility. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Pope Si Woo." The golden-haired girl, the archbishop of the Hundred Ming Church, smiled at me and bowed her head. Her red eyes glow. An unpleasant divine power emanated from his eyes.@@novelbin@@ The atmosphere seems to bewitch people. However, her divine power only spread slightly around her, and did not do anything. I stared at her for a long moment without saying a word. He frowned. What''s going on here? "What are you up to?" I asked bluntly. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 231 231 episodes 75. My Goddess 1. As soon as Limen appeared in front of me, he hugged me. "I missed you." I cleared my throat a few times at her sudden touch. He patted her on the back and said, "Now is not the time, get those eyes out, you insulted my family." "Did you insult your family? He''s going to kill you." "Is it possible?" Li Men''s brow furrowed in displeasure at my question. "I''m still the Lord of the World, so how can I not do it? I''m on active duty, active duty." A distance I have not been able to close so much. But Limen snapped his fingers lightly. Paaa Immense divine power and prestige radiated from Limen''s body. Cadd. The distorted space begins to crack. At first, it was a narrow gap, but Limen dug into it relentlessly.@@novelbin@@ The distorted order of this ce has been restored. "He''s a bad guy. It''s ingrained in other people''s identities...... Isn''t it?" Limen destroyed his own identity. The precious image of a god destroying his own image. The distorted divine power destroyed the statue of the god, and the one inside finally revealed. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 236 236 episodes 5. Those who sin must be punished appropriately. If a sin goes unpunished, the sinner continues his sin endlessly. Rehabilitation? Those who have lived their lives doing bad things will never be able to rehabilitate themselves. Without some kind of trigger, they will continue to live a life of evil. Just like this one. "The scale of the continent is certainly enormous: human trafficking, organ trafficking, human sacrifice." I frowned as I looked down at the grub, which was being roasted alive. Countless misdeeds haunted this creature. It''s not cool to kill him right away.@@novelbin@@ The souls of the victims who have been unjustly victimized by this guy seem to be shing before their eyes. "Aa The torch on his body is constantly gnawing at his body. For the one who has epted the baptism of the Magi, sanctification itself is extremely poisonous. Even the Demon King can barely hold on, so what can a mere minion endure? That''s why we''re controlling the fire in a very fine way. If the chefs came and watched me control the fire, I''m sure they''d give me an exmation. Fire control is key. Moderately painful level of fire control. "Let me tell you. I''ll tell you everything, everything." The title of priest must have been in charge of this altar. So, personally, I wanted to have pride. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 239 239 episodes 5. In conclusion, Belphegor and Baal werepletely annihted. The two of them, who had lost all their dignity and had be ordinary demons, could no longer withstand the sword of judgment. Pass. I nodded slowly as I looked around the empty sealed chamber. There was nothing left in the sealed chamber. Only the ash-stained sword of judgment is stuck in the middle. "Hoo." He blew his breath and shook the ashes from the sword of judgment. It was the end of a long bad rtionship, but I didn''t feel very refreshed. Maybe it was because he had absorbed the Demon King''s possession, but he felt an inexplicable sense of fullness. Woohh I could feel the divine power in my body a little thicker. Limen''s Holy Power hasn''t changed much, but My own Holy Power has been strengthened. [As your > reaches a certain level, new powers will be unlocked.] [Gain > Power.] [You can manipte some areas as you like through Authority: Formation>, which is limited to Dimension Meter: Earth >, and the range of control is determined by the > of the special stats. Power: Creation, > Power: Destruction> is the fundamental power.] Newly acquired power by absorbing the Demon King''s power.@@novelbin@@ Just looking at the description, it feelspletely different from the skills I''ve had so far. Should I say that it is suitable for the > of Godhead? I''ll have to test it myself, but to me, it seemed more usable than a mediocrebat skill. It''s the ability to manipte the battlefield however you want. In addition, the creation > and destruction > that seem to be sub-skills also look unusual, and it seems that Terra has prepared them ambitiously. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 243 243 episodes 79. Please, let''s catch our breath 1. The main body joined. "Your Holiness, we will begin the cleanup of Nanjing." "Now that the Demon Lords are gone, we''re all a ragtag bunch. The city is so big that it''s hard to clean it up all at once. purify ourselves from our entry...... Oh, can you see the corpse of the Bone Dragon?" "Yes." "Take out the ones from the priests who are talented at purifying and purify them first, and if you do a good job of purifying, they''ll be pretty useful materials." "Good." I quickly gave Luna and Leo instructions to sort things out. Beneath my feet was a half-sunken mammon''s head. Seeing this, Luna lightly kicked Mammon''s head and said, "You''ve done it hotly. How did you do this? I think it exploded inside....... "I forced my maw shut when I breathed. It exploded in the head." "Wow, that must have hurt. What about Lilith?" "I''m done with it. It''s not the Seven Demon King, it''s the Forehead King." "Weren''t there four of them?" "I killed four. Nameless, he absorbed one of the Demon Kings." As he absorbed Lilith and Mammon''s powers, he was also able to absorb some of his memories. That memory gave me so much information. Now, there are only two remaining demon kings on Earth. Lucifer, Leviathan.@@novelbin@@ Leviathan was originally Lucifer''s loyal bastard, so let''s move on, and Lucifer is the final boss who reigns over all the demon lords. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 245 245 episodes 5. Was this how the people who encountered the doppelganger felt? But the "I" standing there was fundamentally different from the doppelganger. Even though there is a slight distance, you can feel the strength and intensity of the sacredness. The divine power was clearly the same as the divine power in my body, and the clothes I wore were the same as my priestly garments. So, is that me? I do not understand. I wasn''t even sure. But "I" shook his hand as he slowly approached me. "From now on, listen to what I have to say....... "Prove it first." "Proof?" "Prove that you''re the real me." It was a no-brainer. I thought about asking him after I subdued him, but I couldn''t subdue him. Right now, he''s my perfect upwardspatible. It''s safe to say that it''s the strength I''ll have in a few years. At my question, the corners of my mouth lifted up. "Yes, it''s better to be suspicious of anything. You need that kind of mindset to fight the Old Gods." "Don''t talk to me." "Myst conversation with my father and mother. Is this enough?" In movies, in these cases, they usually share secrets that only they know about to make sure they''re who they are.@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 247 247 episodes 3. Four days have passed since then. "Things aren''t looking good." "Do you see it?" "That''s the original cause. If the cause of war is weakened, the momentum of war will naturally be lost. That''s true of all eras. Haven''t you experienced it?" "I had an absolute evil called the Demon King." ¡°¡­¡­ In the midst ofplex tribal interests, war...... Well, that''s it. This is not the time to talk about the past." Aiden nodded as he checked the news on his smartphone in his office in Shanghai. Anti-war sentiment began to spread at a breakneck pace. "Nanjing, the key stronghold of terrorists, has been captured. ¡¹ "In the Chinese Civil War, the traces of the Purifier have faded a lot. ¡¹ "Now it''s a matter for China to solve on its own. How long will we have to shed blood?" "Baiming Bridge and the Chinese Government upy Xi''an!" The unexpected variable was also the White Ming Bridge. Thinking that they were moving to capture Nanjing, Bai Ming and the Chinese government turned around and went straight to Xi''an. The Chinese government''s all-out effort to reconcile itself while we were clearing the Shanghai area. With the full support of the Baiming Bridge, Xi''an copsed much faster than I thought. It is said that the Demon King Leviathan, who was guarding Xi''an, was captured by the Bai Ming Cult. In addition, Matheus, the third world regr and viin, who was the main reason for the U.S. full-scale intervention, was also handed over to the U.S. side this morning. Namely. "It''s time for us to get out of it. Back home, Raphael was instructed to withdraw from this civil war. It''s going to be a difficult situation in a lot of ways." "Raphael doesn''t have much of a kick in it."@@novelbin@@ "He''s always doing what he wants. Anyway, the bottom line is this." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 251 251 episodes 5. I''m going to turn ordinary people into awakeners. There is no word that stimtes and excites the general public as much as this. A world where reason is supreme. To be an awakener in such a world was to be able to do much more than being a normal person. Of course, it was sweeter than anything else. "We can draw a few regr followers who want to be Awoken and have them awaken as Divinity-type yers. Perhaps the Remen Cult has simr abilities. Isn''t that so, Pope Si Woo?" The archbishop looked at me and smiled faintly. I wasughing at it, but it was actually a criticism of our denomination. As she said, we also have the ability to awaken ordinary people. Baptism. However, Baptism was an ability with a cooldown, and at the moment it can only be used by up to 500 people at a time. But they said they could use it without a cooldown right now, and they would share it with them. "Yes." Since it was an official asion, I decided to give him respect for the time being. When I affirm, the archbishopughs and continues to thrust his sword in. "Why don''t we share that ability with the rest of us here?" In an instant, I became the only bad guy who ate good things. I nced around at the meeting. Grace already knew, but the other two looked a little sad.@@novelbin@@ It has to be. They''re going to be in abor shortage. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 255 255 episodes 83. I''ve endured enough 1. When people do something they don''t usually do, they die. Is that so? I thought I was going to die because I was really frustratedtely. The Purifier and then the Hundred Ming Sect were pressuring them not by force, but by external factors, and I was really stressed to the point of losing my hair. Perhaps, if I didn''t have divine powers, I would have had stress hair loss long ago. But now it''s goodbye to stress. "Kim Si Woo-!" "You guys just die." Quaaaa I lightly crushed the pdin of the Hundred Ming Cult as it lunged at me. I threw down a punch, and its armor dented like paper, and it flew backwards, cleanly dead. It''s refreshing. It''s never been so refreshing. Killing people is always apanied by a sense of bitterness, but at this moment, there is a great sense of liberation.@@novelbin@@ "If you''re going to justify your actions, you should at least show sincerity." The awakeners of the Ability Management Department gathered to subdue the gate, and the awakeners of therge guild. Their corpses and the corpses of people of different races are strewn all over the ce, without distinction. That alone tells us that all of this tragedy was the work of Fenrir. Besides, these bastards are sinful. Destruction of evidence. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 259 259 episodes 3. Rep. Seok was taken to the basement by Leo, leaving me and Rep. Kim Seok-hoon in the office. I took a leisurely sip of the chrysanthemum tea that Archbishop Laparte had poured me again. And he looked at Rep. Kim Seok-hoon with a faint look. Rep. Kim Seok-hoon still couldn''t take his eyes off the bribery list. What are they thinking? Am I trying to figure out what excuse toe up with for me? I wanted to give him plenty of time to think. To be honest, I wanted to see how far it went. But after a while, the words that came out of his mouth were quite different from what I expected. "I''m not going to make excuses. All of this is my fault for not managing the party properly." What came out of his mouth wasn''t an excuse, or anger. The tip of his voice trembled, and it was clear that he was feeling humiliated. But the humiliation he felt did note from me. "I''m ashamed of myself. What if I didn''t know anything in this situation...... That would be a lie and ridiculous sophistry." He admitted his mistake without makingme excuses. But he was wrong. I looked into Rep. Kim''s eyes and said. "I don''t think so." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?" "I don''t think Congressman Kim didn''t know. In fact, he''s also a leading presidential candidate...... In fact, he''s a toothless tiger now."@@novelbin@@ The reason why I called not only Rep. Kim Seok-hoon but also Rep. Seok-tae today. That''s because he was the head of thergest opposition faction. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 263 263 episodes 5. "Good." After extinguishing the fire at the New Light Church, he returned to Seoul. Unlike when I went down empty-handed, when I returned, there was a harvest. "Our underground interrogation room is very popr these days. Isn''t that so, Leo?"@@novelbin@@ "The most appropriate use of the interrogation room is to make sure that no one uses it. The fact that there are no more guests here means that there is no shortage of wicked people." "You''re right." I slid into my chair and twisted the corners of my mouth. There are a total of four humans brought to the interrogation room. Jeon In-seok and two members of the Baekmyeong Church. Finally just before I was brought back from prison. "I''m sure you''re going to send me to prison......." "I''ll send you back to me after I''m a lion. I''ve changed my mind." "I will answer you sincerely!" Drug dealer Sung Jun. In this way, the four people involved in the case were brought together. Sungjun pointed to Jeon In-seok with a more motivated expression than ever. "I am the one who has repented! I bought the most pills!" "Really? Who''s next to you?" "Well, the two next to me are faces I''ve never seen before." The muddy fight began. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 267 87. Unholy War 1. It started with Jahyun''s Igigi Sword.@@novelbin@@ Pooh-woo-woo. Prating into the darkness of the mountain, Jiahyun''s sword pierced the throat of the Baiming Cult pdin who was in the lead. He died before he could even scream. After a while, the Hundred Mings who had confirmed that theirrade was dead shouted in unison. "It''s an ambush!" "The whole army is ready for battle!" Each of the pdins of the Hundred Ming Cult drew their weapons. Unlike the pdins of our sect, who mainly used maces and swords, the pdins of the Hundred Ming Church usually wielded spears. It was different from our denomination from the beginning. Especially the priests. The priests of the Hundred Ming Church were clearly ced in the rear. This was in contrast to some of our priests who were fighting on the front lines. "Sweep up!" The troops of our denomination, which had been in ambush everywhere, rushed forward in unison. From now on, it''s a game of pure physical force. The divine power that has always protected our church from evil is not very powerful in this battle. Kaaaaa Conflict of beliefs and beliefs. A sh of pure physical force more than ever. "For Limen!" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 271 271 episodes 3. At the time of the Chinese Civil War, the tide of war was quite frustrating. Citizens who do not cooperate. And the rebels who get in the way. I remembered the frequent shes in areas other than battles. So I thought this war would be the same. But....... Citizens of Dandong wee the Republic of Korea and the Remen Church with open arms! > The devastation of Dandong, the emergency injection of stockpiles of Sinuiju! > Yi Sun-ja (51), who lives in Dandong, said, "If the Limen Church hadn''te, we would all have died of disease and hunger> My stereotypes were overturned the moment I crossed the broken wall of Dandong.@@novelbin@@ War like a sweet potato? Nothing else. In the first ce, the most important thing in war is strategy. In that sense, do you know what the best strategy is? It''s just an overwhelming force. With such overwhelming force that the enemy cannot resist. "All the enemies in the vicinity of Dandong have expressed their intention to surrender!" "Aiden, who joined as a mercenary, says it''s not fun and is smashing a mountain!" "Raphael also said he was going to test his newly developed weapon, but there ....... no one there." "Raphael, Aiden, bring those two bastards to me right now!" There was no battle. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 277 277 episodes 3. The next morning. "Juniors, I''m so discouraged!" "It''s just a warm-up. It''s a warm-up exercise, but is everyone doing this?" "The seniors are very disappointed in the juniors!" "Aa Early in the morning, screams began to echo from the shrine. A sweet break? A wee greeting? That was the end of yesterday. "There have been reports of monsters haunting the area around the city." "30 kilometers east. A troll colony has been discovered! We need to exterminate the beachhead to ensure its safety!" He didn''t expect a holy ce to be built here, but once it was established, he had to do everything he could to ensure its safety. The Baiming Bridge and the Chinese government had done a cleanup, and there were many threats around the city. Starting with the hordes of dangerous monsters and all kinds of viins. ording to iing information, drug trade and human trafficking were going on in the city''s ck market as if it were a matter of course. In short, it will be 5 minutes before the start of the game. It was our denomination''s troops that kept us busy.@@novelbin@@ "Stabilize the beachhead until the main force of the Republic of Korea arrives." "All you need to survive the war is two. One is absolute devotion to Limen! Another is absolute powerlessness! Constantly train yourself!" The expedition members from Eden did not need an adjustment period. They were behaving quite naturally, as if they had originally lived on Earth. Of course, some of the expedition members looked at the tall buildings of the earth and let out exmations. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 280 280 episodes 3. "What are these bastards really thinking? Your Holiness, what do you need for a meeting? They''re going to kill anyway, so I''ll just kill them on the battlefield." "No, Your Holiness. This is a golden opportunity. Wouldn''t you like to take this opportunity to rally together the evil enemies and kill them? One way to do this might be to send in all the forces of the Church and wipe them out." "From what I''ve heard, I think Leo is right, but let''s just blow it up." It''s a. Really, there''s no. Since the proposal for a leader-level meeting came in, meetings have continued in the Oval Office. Is it because we are at war? Luna''s madness seems to have waned. I had a weapon in my hand. He may have smashed some of the furniture in his office. I put my hand on my forehead and shook my head. "Luna is like that, Leo, why are you like this all of a sudden?"@@novelbin@@ What happened to Leo, who always kept hisposure? To my question, Leo replied with a bowed head. "Many lives are being lost due to the conflict between these two forces, the Hundred Ming Church and the Purifier. You saw itst time, didn''t you? Theymitted the atrocity of sacrificing a child or using it as a shield." "That''s right." The plight of the Purifier has already been widely reported by war correspondents. Men and women of all ages were drawn blood for rituals. And public opinion was deteriorating at a rapid pace. This is because catechism schools have been built in strategically important locations under the guise of teaching catechism to children. Maybe that''s why Leo''s eyes rolled back like that. That was understandable. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 285 285 episodes 93. For what 1. Madness burns even more intensely, fueled by the blood of the battlefield. "Pierce!" The enemy''s will to fight back has already copsed. Sadly, the enemy''s flimsy formation was cut off by our church''s cavalry. The enemies are obviously many. But now that they''ve shattered their faint cohesion, they''ve lost all sense ofmand. Not even the White Ming Church, let alone the Chinese government. He couldn''t control them anymore as they yed separately. I expanded my horizons with the suit Raphael had upgraded for me. In the upper right corner of the field of vision, the battlefield situation provided by the droneses to mind. The Limen Order has alreadypletely crushed the left wing of the enemy. Following my instructions, Luna''s troops went straight to the enemy''s rear and cut off their retreat. We do not have arge number of troops, so it is impossible topletely cut off the retreat. There were too many enemy troops to keep them under siege. But there was no need to besiege it. In the first ce, our goal is to cut off the enemy. To add to the confusion of the enemy, Aiden was ced on Luna''s side. "Hahahahaha!"@@novelbin@@ Aiden''s shouts of spection echoed throughout the battlefield. Aiden was just a fish out of water. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 290 290 episodes 6. Our expectation that battle would break out as soon as the gates of Sanctuary opened was spectacrly misced. "I''ve been waiting." As we stepped into the sanctuary, we were approached by "angels" with eight wings. There are a total of five angels. I squinted my eyes to see how well they were fighting. But none of them looked dangerous. They possessed divine powers, but they were not a threat at all. Probably the ones who y the role of messengers. I nodded, fiddling lightly with my knuckles. "You guys...... You''re of human origin, aren''t you?" "Yes. I have been chosen by great men and given the glorious assignment of spreading their words." "What''s your name?" "Not yet." I couldn''t help but feel bitter as I looked at the Chinese person smiling softly in front of me. That''s to be expected. This entire great city passed into the realm of the Old Gods. Just look at this "angel". An angel with an Asian face. This is no doubt what made the people who lived in Beijing. "He asked me to convey that fighting is not a wise choice." "You talked to me before, didn''t you?"@@novelbin@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 295 295 episodes 3. . The air splits. Yoo Shin-hyuk''s magi began to devour every space around him ravenously. Magi with dignity.@@novelbin@@ It was unlike anything I had known before. Kaaaa Yoo Shin-hyuk''s long ws were sliced away with the sword of judgment. It was only a brief contact, but Yoo Shin-hyuk''s madness flowed through the sword of judgment. He was having fun. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment?" It wasn''t just me who was attacked. He swung his long ws at me and rushed straight at Shin Jihye next to him. Shin Ji Hye plucked the gray thread as if she had been waiting, cutting off Yoo Shin Hyuk''s nails. However, Yoo Shin Hyuk didn''t care and mmed his shoulder into Shin Ji Hye''s chest. Then, Shin Jihye''s body instantly floats in the air. He wasn''t going to miss that opportunity. Whoops. Yoo Shin Hyuk shortens the distance for a moment and climbs straight on top of Shin Ji Hye''s body. But that too for a moment, Pooh-woo-woo. A trident came from behind and pierced Yoo Shin-hyuk''s chest. ck blood began to pour down Yoo Shinhyuk''s chest. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 299 299 episodes 5. Once. You only need to do it once. ¡¾Do you think I''m going to be swayed by this kind of Magi!¡¿ A storm erupts from Pluto''s body. The immense waves that erupt from the mixture of divine power and magi, and the tremendous waves that tear everything apart just by touching, gather to create a storm.@@novelbin@@ Woooo The divine power of Li Men, which flows from the Sword of Judgment, protects my body. I take one step forward with her strength. "Xiu. ¡» Limen''s voice echoes in my ears. "We''re almost there. ¡» Pitch darkness descends in all directions. The glorious appearance of the Great Hall was gone, and in its ce was nothing but deathly darkness. Pluto''s figure is distorted. Every inch of his intact form is bathed in darkness, and Magi radiates from every inch of his body. Filled with greed, he struggles to survive at all costs. Aa A mass of Magi oozing from his body ms against my shield. Momentarily he flinches. Is it because it''s a maggie that contains all the bad karma that Yoo Shin Hyuk has umted over the years? It was as if the screams of people could be heard from the Magi dispersing in the shield. But I walked forward through the hell. One step, one step. "Xiu, do you remember what you said to me earlier? Don''t let go of my hand until the end. ¡» You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 302 302 episodes 5. Returned home. It''s been a long time since I''vee back to this house, so I''m d to see it. As soon as you open the door and go inside, the smell of miso stew wafts in. "I''m back." I bowed and stepped into the front door. Then Siyeon rushed out from the inside, and then he hugged me tightly. "Have you had a good trip, brother?" "I didn''t buy you a present." "It''s a gift from my brother! Hehe." "Brother, are you here?" Siyeon and In Wook wee me. And there was a nostalgic voice from the kitchen. "Hurry up and pick up the spoon before the stew cools down. Shouldn''t we eat and eat even if we talk?" "Okay, Grandma." I followed her grandmother''s advice and washed my hands and sat down at the table. On the table was a feast of feasts. Starting with my grandmother''s pork bulgogi, braised short ribs, miso stew, and so on. Grandma''s hand-vored side dishes and white rice were dazzling. "Grandma." "We don''t talk much at the table. Let''s eat first, then finish and talk." ¡°¡­¡­ yes." Enjoy home-cooked meals for the first time in a long time. Siyeon sat next to me and kept putting braised ribs on top of my rice. "Brother, eat a lot. My grandmother made a lot of food in a hurry when my brother wasing." ¡°¡­¡­ Braised ribs?" "That''s what he told me to eat this morning!" When I eat with my family, I love this kind of thing.@@novelbin@@ I''m happy just for these little things. The way Siyeon eats deliciously, and the way Inwook casually hands him a ss of water. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 304 304 episodes 3. Just 10 hours after I arrived at the Holy See. I diligently wandered around the Holy See for 10 hours, examining the traces of Limen. Relics that contain the power of Limen. Still, I was able to get some positive results. Ten years ago, the power of the Relics was extinguished. We didn''t announce it to the outside world, but it caused an emergency for the entire church. It was only two years ago that the Relics began to regain their power.@@novelbin@@ The power contained in the relic was clearly the power of Limen. The power of Limen, which should have been extinguished, was slowly being restored. Unlike Earth, this relic was damaged because of the time difference. With the help of Patriarch Bayer, I diligently collected clues. The more he checked the relics, the more he became convinced that Limen was still alive. However, he still didn''t know where she was. It seemed that the only way to get the decisive clue would be to enter the Sanctuary > of Remen in Eden. The space where she dwells as a deity. It''s a ce you can''t enter without Limen''s invitation, but I''ll have to find a way to get in somehow. Aside from the Holy Land, there were many other relics in other ces, so there was no reason to give up. Anyway. And so, as I was spending the day diligently searching for the reliquary, Patriarch Bayer came to visit me. "Your Holiness, as you havemanded, we have guests from the kingdoms of Le¨®n and Ragharn." "The kings themselves?" "The King of the Kingdom of Ragharn came in person, but the King of the Kingdom of Le¨®n sent a letter." The old man showed me the correspondence. Letter stamped with Griffin''s seal. The contents of the letter can be summarized as follows: You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 308 308 episodes 5. Ever since I heard Li Men''s voice in the miraculous statue, I had a pretty good time. I searched all the relics in the holy city, but it no longer had the same impact as the miraculous statue. A few additional pieces of evidence only add up to the fact that Remen exists. But that''s about it. For a short period of time of one week, I achieved a very significant result.@@novelbin@@ Confidence that Remen exists. Now that I''ve got it, I''m done. "It is said that the leaders of the nations and the heads of the races who received the letter of the Holy Father, the Holy Father, have arrived in Chengdu." "So fast?" "The magic of the Demon Tower is advancing at a rapid pace. As the magic of logistics has evolved, so has the magic of movement." "After all, money is the best. Right?" I stood in my office and looked out the window. The Vatican seemed the busiest it had been since I returned. Priests and pdins were greeting guests, conducting checkpoints just in case. "It''s the first continental event we''ve had in nearly 10 years....... Due to the short preparation period, there are many shorings. I''m d that the Holy Barrier hangs throughout the city to weed out the wicked in advance." "From now on, let''s open it regrly. Even if I am not there, Patriarch Bayer will preside over the meeting. Recovery, development, all well and good, but the continent still needs order." Patriarch Bayer has no lust for power. That''s why I was more of a believer. That is why the old man was appointed vicar to the pope. "Patriarch Bayer takes good care of the Amur." At today''s meeting, the Amur will be dered my official sessor. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 311 311 episodes 5. My ns for a quiet visit to the United States fell apart from the start. "I got a call from the U.S. branch. Inmemoration of the Pope''s visit to the United States, we will hold a revival meeting." "No, I''m just going to visit you lightly......." "It is said that the U.S. government readily epted the request of the believers. The Pope''s visit to the United States is going to be a big event." In his office, he heard the report of Archbishop Laparte. ¡­¡­ My head is throbbing. My n to return home just to see the real Emma was ruined by information that I didn''t know where it had leaked. Who is the culprit? "I think it''s information leaked by the U.S. with a high degree of probability." "In the United States?" "The presidential election in the United States is just around the corner. Perhaps the current U.S. president is trying to show off his friendship with the Pope." "Phew." We had very good rtions with the United States. Didn''t he also provide a lot of support and weapon technology? Moreover, in fact, two irregrs have fallen out because of me. Our church hasn''t done anything for us, so let''s just get this over with. I nodded, running my hand over my face.@@novelbin@@ "It won''t be a long stay. I''ll just meet Emma, and I''ll be right back." "While you''re gone, it would be better if you could say something to the believers. The denomination''s expansion in the U.S. has been very steep in recent years." "Hmm?" "The denomination''s finance department is in the process of preparing a budget to build a shrine in Los Angeles." Since the system was shut down, DLC ¨C Pope> has also be unavable. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 314 314 episodes Epilogue. Please stop our Pope 1. Seoul''s holy ces are more energetic than ever. "Isn''t it hard to ce a more ornate statue?" "It''s a temple wedding, so wouldn''t it be a problem if it was too ornate?" "Uh-huh! The South Korean government and the Japanese government are supporting you, but you have to spend a little bit on it! There are a lot of statues in the forge! And there! Fairy Friends! Can you decorate me with more flowers?" "Yes!" "I''m working hard, don''t nag me!" Everyone is busy preparing for the wedding. The fairies are diligently decorating the flowers, and Toby is leading his disciples to check on the situation. I was watching the whole process with my arms folded. Luna, who was standing next to me, insinuates to me. "My subordinates are working so hard......." "This is what the original representative should do. I check to see if my subordinates are working hard." "Whoever sees it as just hanging out and eating?" "If you twist it, you represent it."@@novelbin@@ "Ugh, what if the leader of the Holy Order calls himself a representative?" "The pope means the head of the denomination, right? What''s different? You''re also in charge of the wedding business now." Today is the day of the wedding. Oh, so it''s not my wedding, it''s Jinyoung''s and Chae-ah''s wedding day. By the way, after the news broke that the couple''s wedding would be held at a holy ce in Seoul, inquiries about the wedding came pouring in from all over the world. Wealthy people from all over the world asked me how long I could get married here. From a superstar who eats No. 1 on the Billboard charts, to the son of the world''s sixth-richest person. Ever since I saw those inquiries, I''ve been thinking about the wedding business very seriously. It''s best to make sure you get money when you can. The more money we have, the more good our denomination can do. Those people can have weddings in holy ces, and we can make money. Isn''t this what a good sister and brother-inw are like, and how to catch crayfish while digging? In any case, he instructed Archbishop Lapart to discuss the wedding business with his advisor Park Ji-won. They''re the ones who smell the money so they''ll figure it out. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 318 It had been a time ofplete peace. ¡°Your Holiness! Urgent news has arrived from the temple in Los Angeles, USA. Heretics impersonating our church are spreading their false teachings! We have confirmed that they are using the name of the Rimen Church to extort money from victims by forcing them to make donations.¡± ¡°Dispatch the Inquisitors immediately.¡± ¡°Shall we carry out immediate judgment?¡± ¡°¡­No, the legal negotiations with the United States aren¡¯t finalized yet. But we can still bring them in.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± I let out a deep sigh as I slumped back into my office chair. It had already been a year since the final battle in Beijing ended. I thought I¡¯d finally be able to rest once the war was over, but what awaited me instead was a swamp of endless paperwork and responsibilities. A lot had changed over the past year. After regaining her full strength, Rimen established temples in Los Angeles and Paris, drastically increasing the workload of the church. We had essentially be a global organization. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Park Ji-won, our business consultant, building this system might have been impossible. Rumors were spreading like wildfire. ¨C It¡¯s better to get a job at the Rimen Church than at a major corporation. Apparently, joining apany managed by the Rimen Church guaranteed both pride and a stable livelihood. I thought I¡¯d avoid excessive expansion, but before I knew it, we had grown into a massive conglomerate¡ªthe ¡°Rimen Group¡±¡ªwith pharmaceuticalpanies, equipment manufacturing for Awakened beings, welfare foundations, and educational institutions under our wing. Oh, and of course, we¡¯ve always paid our taxes faithfully. We were even selected as exemry taxpayers by the National Tax Service this year. Anyway. There was one big secret behind this incredible growth. And that was... ¡°¡­I don¡¯t actually have to do anything.¡± Even if I were to step away, the massive organization would continue to run smoothly. That¡¯s how meticulously the system had been built. Watching our church grow like a living organism sometimes made me feel religious myself. Could it all be thanks to Rimen¡¯s blessing? I sighed again as I looked at the bishops presenting reports from each temple. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 322 A miserable and unfortunate life¡ªthose words encapste my twenty years better than any other. It was an utterly wretched existence. My parents passed away when I was nine, victims of the ck gue. Of the five siblings in our family, including me, the youngest sumbed to the same illness. The rest of us were saved only thanks to the priests dispatched by the Rimen Church. I survived too, though survival was a burden in its own right. Pain is always reserved for those who live on. For the sake of my siblings, I endured with every ounce of strength I had. I remember stealing bread from a bakery once. Caught by the owner, I was beaten nearly to death. But even then, I managed to keep the bread hidden in my clothes.@@novelbin@@ I limped back home and shared it with my siblings. Looking back, though, not every moment of my life was filled with misfortune. Losing my parents at such a young age and having to act as the head of the family was undeniably difficult. But we were fortunate to have people in our lives who extended a helping hand. ¡°Luna, could you take the orders from the mercenaries who just walked in?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh, and Luna, there¡¯s some leftover meat from cooking earlier. Take it home with some cheese before you leave, alright? Your siblings must be eating a lot these days.¡± That helping hand came in the form of Mr. Hans and his wife, who ran an inn in our vige. Our vige saw frequent visits from adventurers, so the inn was always bustling with customers. Their daughter had married and left, leaving the inn short-staffed. That¡¯s when Mr. Hans noticed me and took me in. I¡¯ve been working at the Resting Wind Inn ever since¡ªfor three years now. Thanks to the care and support of Mr. and Mrs. Hans, my siblings and I never went hungry. But misfortune, as it often does, strikes just when you begin to feel at ease. Like now. ¡°Well, well, for a backwater ce, there¡¯s quite a looker here,¡± one of the mercenaries sneered. ¡°...Please don¡¯t do this,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons)